10.044 – Bolshevik Bank Heist

 

This week’s episode is brought to you by Harry’s too often. We’re choosing between quality or a fair price, but with Harry’s you don’t have to choose. They give you a award-winning blades at factory direct prices. And I, for one do not miss the days where I had to pay an arm and a leg, just to get something that wasn’t any better than anything else.

It just cost a bunch of money. So Harry’s delivers a close, comfortable shave at a fair price. It’s only $2 for a refill. And Harry’s does not believe just in giving you something cheap, they want to give you something good. They believe in quality so much that they bought their own factory in Germany, so they could own every step of the manufacturing process.

They source their steel from Sweden and manufacture their blades in their world-class blade factory in Germany, one of the select manufacturers in the world who have mastered the technology of creating a Gothic arch, the gold standard for razor blade grinding. For a limited time Harry’s has an exclusive offer for listeners of my show.

New customers can get a hairy starter set and a free bodywash for just $3 at harrys.com/revolutions. That’s over a $16 value for just three bucks. You’ll get a five blade razor weighted handle foaming shave gel, a travel cover, and a travel sized. Bodywash it’s an incredibly great deal. But act fast while supplies last, go to harrys.com/revolutions to redeem your offer.

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Episode 10.44: Bolshevik Bank Heist

Hello, I’m back again. This time, really back. Really back for good. We closed out the last episode with Stolypin’s Coup in June 1907, which means we have officially enter the liminal space between the Revolution of 1905 and the Revolution of 1917. These years were defined by revolutionary retreat and reactionary retrenchment. So we’re going to work through this period with everybody, with the Bolsheviks and the Mensheviks and the SRs and the liberal Kadets; also Stolypin and the newly quote unquote reformed Dumas; the Romanovs, Nicholas and Alexandra and their new BFF Rasputin. That way we will have a good handle on where everybody was at physically and mentally and emotionally heading into the Revolution of 1917.

Today though, we are going to connect with our old friends in the RSDLP, the Russian Social Democratic Labor Party. And hopefully, have a fun little episode focusing on one particularly fun little episode, the Tiflis bank robbery, a robbery that made headlines worldwide, and helped carry the Bolshevik Menshevik divide right to the breaking point. And it was masterminded by Georgian Bolshevik running a small cadre of armed revolutionaries in the Caucuses who was born with the name… okay. I’m not even going to try to pronounce that, but he was known principally by a variety of aliases: he was called Soso, as in, the famous Soso; he was called Koba, as in Comrade Koba, but we all know him today as… Joseph Stalin.

Now, since the split between the Bolsheviks and the Mensheviks at the Second Party Congress back in 1903, the members of the RSDLP had been operating in a space somewhere between separation and divorce. The Bolsheviks and Mensheviks argued and disagreed about everything, but they argued with each other to win the debate and impose their vision on a unified party. Neither yet wanted a formal divorce. Now, we’ll talk about this even more next week, but for the purposes of today’s episode, I am going to touch on two issues in particular.

The first has nothing at all to do with today’s episode and everything to do with cleaning up a mess I made in the last episode. Because when I was talking about the differences between the Bolsheviks and Mensheviks about their attitude towards the Second Duma, with the Mensheviks supporting running candidates and the next elections. Well, the Bolsheviks favored boycotting those elections. That is all true. But I took that Bolshevik position, summarized it, paraphrased it, and then put it in Lenin’s voice because Lenin was the leader of the Bolsheviks. But the thing is, that was not actually Lenin’s position, lenin was not actually supporting a boycott. And alert listeners Alex and Felipe both wrote me to say, correctly, that I mis-characterized Lenin’s position and provided among other things an article Lenin wrote in August 1906 called The Boycott, making it clear that Lenin personally was not in favor of continuing the boycott despite the prevailing opinion of his fellow Bolsheviks. Lenin was an extremely practical guy, and willing to embrace whatever tactics and strategies best fit the moment, legal or illegal, armed or peaceful. In the summer of 1906, after the dissolution of the First Duma and the failure of various military mutinies and strikes to coalesce into a renewal of a mass uprising style revolution, Lenin concluded the party had to engage with the duma because it was the best available arena for them to fight in. And they simply didn’t have the force or power necessary to make a boycott count for anything. Both Lenin and Trotsky would later say that boycotting elections to a bourgeois parliament is only smart when you have a mass movement uprising ready to swamp that bourgeois parliament and replace it, which they did not have at the moment.

So Lenin argued, and I’m quoting him directly now, “the dissolution of the duma has now clearly demonstrated that in the conditions prevailing in the spring of 1906, the boycott, on the whole, was the right tactic and advantageous.” But then he goes on to say, “the time has now come when the revolutionary Social-Democrats must cease to be boycottists. We shall not refuse to go in to the Second Duma when, or if, it is convened. We shall not refuse to utilize this arena, but we shall not exaggerate its modest importance; on the contrary, guided by the experience already provided by history, we shall entirely subordinate. The Struggle we wage in the Duma to another form of struggle, namely strikes, uprisings, etc.” So that’s Lenin in August of 1906 making his position perfectly clear: he believes some conditions pointed to a strategy of boycott, others to a strategy of not boycott, and heading into the elections for the Second Duma, Lenin’s position was they should not boycott the election. So apologies to Lenin, and apologies to all of you for that mistake, and thank you to Alex and Felipe for correcting me.

The other issue we need to talk about today very much pertains to today’s episode, and that is the issue of expropriation. Expropriation, as I said, last time is a fancy word for bank robberies. Mensheviks like Martov, Plekhanov, and Axelrod opposed expropriations as little more than lawless banditry that was unbecoming and counter-productive. They believed that with Russia headed towards legal politics that they needed to leave all of that violent, illegal criminality behind for PR reasons, sure, but also because armed gangs tended to be full of mere gangsters working for themselves, not the revolution, and they also happened to be easy points of access for government spies and agents provocateur, hoping to lead the party to ruin and discredit. Now Lenin, for the moment, emphatically disagreed with this. He, as I said, was a practical man. .And the party needed money to survive. During the revolutionary upswing of 1904 and 1905, the RSDLP had gotten a lot of donations and funding from liberal magnates and businessmen because they were all kind of on the same side, fighting tsarist autocracy. Those wealthy and ambitious businessmen saw the socialist revolutionaries as providing useful pressure in their own fight for political power. But now that the October Manifesto had been proclaimed, and there were dumas and elections and everything, that funding dried up, and Lenin did not think the party could afford to turn its back on expropriation.

So despite Menshevik opposition — and that means formal party opposition, because the Mensheviks won control of the central committee of the party at the Fourth Party Congress in April 1906 — Lenin and a group of senior Bolsheviks just kept on doing their own thing, through a not officially acknowledged group called Bolshevik Center. And it was not officially acknowledged because there were party rules banning such independent committees. Based in Finland, Bolshevik Center included Lenin himself, and also the number two Bolshevik, a guy named Alexander Bogdanov, who would soon challenge Lenin for control of the Bolshevik faction, and then probably the third most prominent Bolshevik, Leonid Krasin, an engineering genius living a double life. By day Krasin was a prosperous and well-connected engineer working for various industrial enterprises, by night, he was a committed Bolshevik revolutionary, whose principle obsession and occupation was bomb making. And just to highlight the kind of underground cooperation that often went on between all the revolutionary groups, despite their doctrinal differences, the bombs used by the SR terrorist to try to kill Stolypin in the summer of 1906 were manufactured and given to them by Krasin .

So despite the Mensheviks opposition, Bolshevik Center just kept right on approving and organizing robberies and other criminal fundraising activities under the banner of expropriation. And they had some really good groups out there. Loyal and reliable, doing excellent work, providing the party desperately needed funds. This was true especially down in Georgia.

Now socialists and Marxists down in the Caucuses were mostly Mensheviks. But there was one highly capable bullshit group called The Outfit, performing splendid revolutionary service. The leader of the outfit was the famous Soso, Comrade Koba, and much, much later, Joseph Stalin. So, let’s talk about Stalin.

First of all, just to make this easy on all of us, I’m just going to refer to him from here on out as Stalin, even though that is not the name he was known for during this period, he did not adopt the name Stalin until at least 1912 but just to keep things simple, let’s call him Stalin. And then also, most everything that follows here in today’s episode comes from either Young Stalin by Simon Sebag Montefiore, or Volume One of Steven Kotkin’s very extensive Stalin biographies in case you’re interested in more about the adventures of young Stalin.

Stalin was born in 1878 in the Tiflis governance of Georgia, in an ethnically diverse community of mostly Georgians, Armenians, and Jews, Orthodox Christians, and Turkish Muslims. His father was a cobbler at the time of Stalin’s birth, and he owned a shop supplying the local army garrison. But business suffered, and he was an occasionally violent alcoholic, so Stalin’s mother left him in 1883, and then spent the next decade bouncing around various homes and occupations, in and out of contact with her estranged husband.

Stalin’s first stable schooling was at a church school in 1888, where he displayed two permanent features of his personality: he was very smart, intelligent, and he was interested in theater and poetry, but he was also recklessly rebellious, defiant, and got into a lot of fights. In 1894, at the age of 15, his mother secured him a spot at a seminary in Tiflis, the capital city of Georgia, which was an even more cosmopolitan city. And just to be clear about this, we don’t call it Tiflis anymore; it’s Tbilisi, the capital of Georgia.

At first, stalin excelled academically, and seemed to be on track to become a priest. But his rebellious defiance got the better of him. He joined underground reading circles and fell in with teenage student radicals. So even though he read a lot, including Chernyshevsky and Marx, they were the wrong books if you want to become an Orthodox priest, which Stalin didn’t really want to do anymore, because among other things, he’s now an atheist. So he stopped applying himself as a student. He stayed in seminary until 1899, when, at the age of 21, he either quit or was expelled; it’s not entirely clear what the circumstances were, whether it was over unpaid tuition or some other new infraction piled on top of all his other old infractions. But whatever it was, in 1899 Stalin was all done seminary and all done formal education.

After leaving seminary, he got a steady job working at the Tiflis Meteorological Observatory doing some mundane tasks, but he was mostly interested in the underground branch of the recently formed Russian Social Democratic Labor Party he’d just joined. He was now educated enough on radical politics and Marxist economics that he was teaching others as much as he was teaching himself, but he never did stop teaching himself, and Stalin is mostly a self-taught revolutionary.

Over the next two years, he participated in demonstrations. Strikes and May Day events, including the storming of a prison to protest the arrest of strike organizers that left 13 dead. In March, 1903, he was finally arrested and tossed in prison himself. He spent a stint in solitary confinement, but then in late 1903 was sent into administrative exile in Siberia. But he did not stay there very long. He tried to escape once, but turned back after nearly freezing to death and then escaped a second time, this time for good, and made it successfully back to Tiflis in January 1904.

His surprisingly easy escape, coupled with his growing militancy and constant proposals for daring action, led several of his comrades to whisper that Stalin was now an Okhrana agent provocateur. But that was not true. Siberia, as we know, leaked like sieve, and Stalin was just Stalin; he was all dash, bravado, and militancy.

When he got back, the RSDLP had split in two, and Stalin’s attitude and comportment — that is, he was an absolutely committed full-time revolutionary — led him to align with Lenin and the Bolsheviks. And Stalin is one of those loyal agents that Lenin and Krupskaya cultivated after the split with the Mensheviks.

So from here on out, Stalin no longer has a day job. He’s a full-time revolutionary. He couch surfed among friends and comrades, dressed shabbily, and was devoted to the revolution morning, noon, and night. But he was also one of only a handful of Bolsheviks in Georgia. Most of the region’s socialists went to the Mensheviks.

When the Revolution of 1905 broke out, it first hit Georgia by way of a bloody ethnic conflict between Armenians and Azeri Turks, the so-called Tartars, who embarked on mutual massacres in February 1905 that left something like 2000 people dead. Stalin and other socialist groups formed armed brigades, mostly to try to keep the two groups separate, because it was a drag on the revolutionary effort against the tsar, and they suspected that the authorities encouraged and fermented all of this ethnic conflict for just that very reason.

Stalin spent the spring of 1905 fighting a losing battle against the Mensheviks for control of the various socialist groups in the region, and did not find a home base until he landed in the mining colony of Chiatura. There, 3000 truly oppressed workers labored under terrible conditions producing about half the world’s magnesium. Chiatura became a Bolshevik stronghold, as Stalin armed a motley array of workers and gangsters and revolutionary partisans. This is also when he first started regularly working with a woman named Patsia Goldava, a young revolutionary who would be with him for the next several years.

Chiatura was used as a base for guerrilla attacks and spreading propaganda, but Stalin also ran a protection racket over the local mines and businesses to quote unquote, protect them as long as Stalin got paid. Now, since many of the owners were themselves opposed to the tsar’s authority, both over their businesses and the region generally, Stalin didn’t have to press too hard for these payoffs, they willingly gave him money, and he even stayed in the homes of some of the biggest industrialists in Chiatura while waging his revolution.

So, also joining Stalin’s group was an old friend who wound up kicked out of the same seminary of Stalin in 1901. Now his name too is also a mess to pronounce, but luckily everybody came to call him Kamo.

Kamo is not an intellectual revolutionary. He is usually described as a credulous simpleton who could not learn Russian nor Marxism, despite Stalin’s efforts to tutor him. After being expelled from the seminary in 1901, he joined Stalin’s underground group and served as an enforcer, a robber, and a hatchet man. As he gained experience, Kamo also became the principle trainer of new recruits. He also discovered he had a flare for disguise, and he enjoyed brazenly passing unnoticed on smuggling runs or intelligence missions. He was also violent, and utterly devoted and loyal to Stalin and the revolutionary cause, and he was far more inclined to cut throat than argue the finer points of Marxist doctrine, which he didn’t care much about anyway.

So the rest of the revolutionary year of 1905 in Georgia was all bombings and assassinations and fighting in the street between revolutionaries and police and Cossacks. It was really, truly open revolutionary warfare down there. And the revolutionaries were clearly winning this war; by October the authorities only controlled really central Tiflis with various revolutionary military groups controlling the rest of the city and practically the whole rest of Georgia.

Stalin moved back to Tiflis himself and started living with the three sisters of one of his comrades in a dressmaking shop they operated serving the top men and women of local society; we’re talking mostly here about the wives of the military officers. So while they were getting fitted for dresses Stalin and company planned their assassinations and raids and bank robberies in the next room. All three sisters were sympathetic to the cause, and Stalin and the youngest sister, a woman named Kato, fell in love. She would soon become Stalin’s first wife.

After the high tide of revolution started to recede at the end of 1905, Stalin and his gang were hit with two punches. First, the October Manifesto seemed like a pretty big win for the liberal revolutionaries and the industrialists, the ones who had been sort of covertly supporting Stalin, and they withdrew their support. But then in January came the reactionary punitive expeditions, which were particularly brutal in Georgia with army columns reconquering the region by force, burning and killing and marauding, and breaking the back of the revolutionary groups.

And though the revolutionaries managed to knock off one of the senior generals with the old grenade in the lap trick, by February and March 1906, both the Bolsheviks and Mensheviks were driven deep underground in Georgia.

So from his heyday in 1905, Stalin was now left to reorganize a group of just about a dozen remaining hardcore loyalists, a mix of young men and women. Officially, they called themselves the Technical Group of the Expropriators Club, but informally became known simply as the Outfit. This Outfit included still Patsia Goldava, and also two of her friends, Anneta and Alexandra, who were all adept smugglers and gunfighters. The Outfit spent all of 1906 living an existence of gangsters and bank robbers, knocking off trains and stagecoaches, robbing banks and pawn shops, extorting protection money from businesses, and getting in shootouts with anybody who tried to stop them. And they were quite successful. And also, unlike other groups who did devolve into mere banditry, Stalin and the Outfit remained committed revolutionaries. They forwarded practically all the loot to Lenin in Finland, while they themselves lived in poverty.

In April, 1906 Stalin attended the Fourth Party Congress in Stockholm, and was generally disdainful of the effete intellectuals he encountered, which contrasted with his own rough and tumble real revolutionary activity. These men and women he met thought about revolution; Stalin actually waged revolution. And it’s true. Stalin was cut from an entirely different cloth. He was smart. But he was a man of action, not an intellectual. The tool of his trade was the pistol, not the pen.

In the fall of 1906, Bolshevik Center wanted to do some more fundraising, and decided maybe they wanted to do something really big. And by the spring of 1907, Stalin had indicated that there was a juicy target: a recently opened ranch of the state bank in downtown Tiflis. In April 1907, a couple of the women in the Outfit successfully smuggled in bombs and grenades made by Krasin. Meanwhile, Stalin had suborned two key inside accomplices: one of them, a bank clerk; the other, an old friend from back home now working as a clerk in the local post office who was privy to the secret schedules about movement of money. That guy then tipped off Stalin that a large shipment of cash was due to be transferred via stagecoach on June 13th, 1907.

Stalin then went off to the Fifth Party Congress, which we’ll talk more about next week because it is pretty consequential, but while there, and in other meetings with Lenin in Berlin, he got the go ahead to carry out the biggest bank heist yet. Neither Lenin nor Stalin paid any attention to the verdict of the Fifth Party Congress, which was a ban, a complete ban, on all future expropriations.

Intense planning then went on in the dress shop where Stalin lived, and in the home of the mother of one of Stalin’s closest comrades, who was herself a sympathetic co-conspirator. This was going to be a big job — the biggest ever — and outside the core members of the Outfit, they also brought in other hired guns, either mercenary gangster bandits, or willing accomplices from among other revolutionary groups like the SRs. But there were some hiccups along the way. The guy who was supposed to leave the operation on the ground got arrested, and then, when they gave the job to Kamo, he was placing fuses and a couple of bombs in May of 1907 and one of them exploded in his face. It did not kill him, but it badly damaged one of his eyes and put him in bed for a month. But he swore that he would be ready when the time came. And he was. Because if there’s one thing about Kamo that everybody agreed on, from his revolutionary comrades to German police officers, is that Kamo had incredible tolerance for pain.

At 10:30 AM on June 13th, 1907, the main square of Tiflis was packed. There were tons of people, merchants, porters, men, women, and children, there always were. On this particular day, the crowd was augmented by two additional groups: first, there was a policeman or Cossack on every single street corner. They were quite visible. But there was a second group, intentionally invisible. Bunch of otherwise unremarkable people dressed as peasants milling around; two women, Anneta and Patsia, both core members of the Outfit, loitered around not drawing any attention to themselves; and inside a tavern located right off the square, about two dozen mean looking dudes had taken over the joint. One fellow revolutionary who was not in the plot was spotted and invited in for a drink, and then he noticed that armed men were at the door, letting people in, but not letting them out.

Kamo, meanwhile, master of disguise that he was, paraded around the square in a horse drawn carriage dressed like an acting like a cavalry captain.

Then, right on schedule, Patsia spotted a little convoy coming down the road towards the square.

She gave the signal to Anneta, who then signaled the men inside the tavern. They finished their drinks, mounted up, and then spread out into the crowd of the square.

Then right on time, a stage coach bearing an incredible amount of money entered the square. It was followed by an open carriage filled to the brim with armed police officers and soldiers. Two Cossaks rode in front of this group, two Cossaks behind with another one off to the side. Inside the main carriage was a cashier and accountant and two armed soldiers.

The carriages crossed the square in the less than a minute and approached the turn off to the bank. One guy in the crowd, nonchalantly reading a newspaper, lowered it. And that was the signal.

From out of the crowd, a handful of otherwise unremarkable looking peasants moved towards the stagecoach. They reached into their pockets and pulled out grenades, then they lobbed them under the wheels and horses. Massive explosions rocked the square. They killed the horses, the men, and apparently blew out windows and toppled chimneys. People freaked out, they panicked and ran — those not killed or wounded in the blasts, mind you — and then armed men and women stepped forward with pistols and opened fire to finish off the soldiers and guards and the wreckage of the carriages.

Other gunmen marking the police officers who were standing guard at the various street corners, opened fire on their marks and killed those officers. Witnesses then say at least six more grenades were lobbed or when off. It was all just noisy, destructive chaos, with people screaming and dying and getting shot.

Now just as our revolutionary expropriators are about to converge on the stagecoach with the cash in grab the loot, one of the horses who managed to live through all of this and was still connected to the stagecoach suddenly bolted, dragging the coach behind it. One member of the gang chased it and threw a grenade, blowing the horse up, and stopping the coach. But that dude was blown backed by the force of the explosion and stunned unconscious. So another guy had to run up and grab the loot and while he was stumbling out, he was helped by one of the women in the Outfit, though, I do not know which one it was. Then Kamo wrote up firing his pistol in all directions and waving at them to load the cash into his carriage. They tossed the cash in and he wrote off while they fled on foot.

On his way out of the square, Kamo past the police unit coming in and looking like a cavalry captain, he barked at them, the money is safe, get to the square. It was not until much later that they realized they had been had.

Kamo successfully made it to the planned safe house where he offloaded the money, changed clothes and left while a husband and wife team sewed the bundles of bills into a mattress. Patsyia then arrived having successfully gotten out of the square, and called for young porters to take the mattress to another safe house across the river. From there, they took it and deposited it on the couch of the director of the observatory where Stalin used to work, where it just sat. On a couch. With the director not suspecting a thing, and no one else thinking that the money might be there.

Back in the square meanwhile, one of the revolutionary expropriators changed into the uniform of a teacher and came back to survey the scene. And he saw carnage. The whole square was blown to hell, with what was later pegged at 40 dead and 50 wounded.

Meanwhile, none of the robbers, none of the revolutionary expropriators were caught. None of them were killed. The guy who was knocked unconscious, he just got up and walked away. They all got away. They got away with the money. It was, all in all, a huge success. And all it had cost them was a bunch of innocent bystanders killed.

Stalin, who had either watched this from the outskirts, or who had been waiting at a train station in case it all went bad, triumphantly returned to the dress shop apartments that night, even though it was right around the corner from what was then, at that moment, the biggest crime scene in the world. He was exuberant. He had attempted the biggest job of his life and pulled it off. It was a huge success. He lost nobody. Well, except for all the innocent bystanders.

The Tiflis bank heist had a number of major repercussions. It made headlines worldwide from London to Paris to New York. Public opinion, up to and including various socialist parties and leaders throughout Europe, were aghast at the injury and death toll. This included the Mensheviks and huge swaths of the rest of the party membership.

But the thing is, at least right after the bank heist, nobody knew who did it. Stolypin’s interior ministry assigned a special detective unit to investigate, but for months, nobody knew who had done it. Polish nationalists? Some lone anarchist cell? Armenian partisans? SRs? Social-Democrats? Since literally all the suspects got away, the police had nothing to go on. And Stalin and the gang did not publicize their involvement because it would of gotten them in big trouble with the party… which it did, when the party found out it was them.

Later, Kamo and one of the women from the Outfit — although again, I don’t know which one it was, unfortunately — retrieved the money from the observatory and smuggled it to Finland, using a phony passport and credentials provided by a sympathetic Georgian prince, showing them to be a young newlywed couple. Kamo then stayed with Lenin and Krupskaya in Finland for the rest of the summer.

Now a big open question too, is exactly how much they wound up stealing. It was somewhere between 250 and 350,000 rubles, which reckoned in today’s money is somewhere between three and $4 million. This is a lot of money. But when they opened the satchels and started to look at it, there was a big problem. Most of it was in 500 ruble notes, all of which were bearing serial numbers, which were known to the authorities. So you can’t just take one of these notes to any old bank and not expect to get arrested when you present it to the teller.

Now probably about 91,000 rubles worth was in unmarked small bills. But these big bills, these 500 ruble notes were practically unusable unless they figured out some kind of strategy for cashing them in. Krupskaya said later in her memoirs, the money obtained in the Tiflis raid was handed over to the Bolsheviks for revolutionary purposes, but the money could not be used. It was all in 500 ruble notes, which had to be changed. This could not be done in Russia as the banks always had lists of notes in such cases. But she also said the money was badly needed, so they’re going to have to figure something out.

Kamo took the untraceable bills and proceeded to travel around to Paris and then Belgium and then Bulgaria, buying more arms for future expropriations before landing in Berlin, where he met with an émigré Bolshevik doctor to finally get his eye properly checked out. But this guy, completely trusted at the time, turned out to be an Okhrana double agent. He alerted his handlers that he was currently in contact with one of the ringleaders of the Tiflis bank robbery, the first inkling the authorities had about who did the job.

They contacted the German authorities who detained Kamo and found fake passports and a bunch of explosives, which was more than enough to arrest and hold him. When Kamo was arrested, Leonid Krasin sent word that he should fake insanity, which Kamo did. Famously faking insanity for three full years, doing all kinds of crazy stuff like eating his own feces, refusing to sleep, and talking to a pet bird he somehow managed to capture and tame. The Germans literally tortured him with like, hot needles under the fingernails and stuff like that to break his act and prove that he was faking, but Kamo never broke, because he had this insane tolerance for pain. Extradited back to Russia, he wound up in a prison, mental asylum, where he escaped in 1911, and immediately went back to planning more bank robberies.

Now, as I said, Kamo’s arrest at the end of 1907 was the first time the authorities realized that this was a Bolshevik bank heist. It was the first moment everybody realized it was a Bolshevik bank heist. Lenin quickly concluded that the Finnish authorities who had been sort of tolerating his presence might very well conclude he had gone too far, so he and Krupskaya headed back to Switzerland, and Lenin made his way to a train station trying to avoid checkpoints by crossing an iced over lake and nearly drowned when the ice started to give way, which led Lenin to say that it would of been a really stupid way to die.

By the end of 1907 and beginning of 1908, the Bolsheviks made one good attempt to cash out the marked bills. They settled on a plan for agents in various European capitals outside the Russian Empire to take small amounts of these bills and just hope they could get away with it or at least enough of them could get away with it. Krupskaya said the money was badly needed. And so a group of comrades made an attempt to change the 500 ruble notes simultaneously in various towns abroad. But the informer doctor in Berlin was told of the plan, and he told the Russian authorities who then turned around and told everybody in Europe to please be on the lookout for criminals trying to cash the Tiflis bank notes. In January, 1908 they tried it, and it failed. Bank managers across Europe had been alerted to be on the lookout for 500 ruble Russian notes, then everyone who tried to bring some in, whether in Stockholm or Geneva or Paris was arrested.

As you can imagine, all of this caused further ruptures between the Bolsheviks and the Mensheviks. Martov and his compatriots were furious when they found out the Bolsheviks were behind it. They spent years conducting their own internal investigation, interviewing Stalin’s accomplices like the post office clerk and the bank clerk. And though never officially kicked out of the party, Stalin does appear to have been expelled from the Georgian local party, which was run by his enemies the Mensheviks. He then departed his homeland, basically never to return.

Lenin, meanwhile, had been careful enough about his own involvement that nothing solid could ever be pinned on him. But the whole incident marked the end of his support for expropriations, and this led to a split among the Bolsheviks, because Karsin and Bogdanov both wanted to keep going with this stuff, and they were furious at Lenin for playing dumb and then backing off of future projects. So it was just fractures inside of fractures inside of fractures.

Finally, most of the rest of the bills, all those 500 ruble notes, wound up being burned. All of that, just to make a little fire.

That’s the story of the Tiflis bank robbery.

Next week, we will come back to the Russian Social Democratic Labor Party and talk more about what went on at the Fifth Party Congress, and how that was supposed to be a moment of final unification, and instead, really set the stage for their final divorce as everybody settled back into being émigré s in the reactionary period after the Stolypin reforms. It was also at this Fifth Party Congress that Trotsky, who had been arrested and sent into exile, finally returned. And he was now ready to pitch his comrades on a new theory he had developed: a theory of permanent revolution.

 

10.043 – The Coup of 1907


10.43 – The Coup of 1907

This week’s episode is brought to you by hello, fresh with hello, fresh. You get fresh pre-measured ingredients and mouthwatering seasonal recipes delivered right to your door. Hello, fresh lets you skip those trips to the grocery store and makes home cooking easy, fun, and affordable. And it’s why it’s America’s number one meal kit.

Hello, fresh cuts out stressful meal planning and grocery store trips so that you can enjoy cooking and get dinner on the table. In 30 minutes or less eating healthier has never been easier with low cow carbs, smart, vegetarian, and pescatarian options every week. And no matter what you choose, every single recipe is packed with fresh produce source directly from farmers.

We have personally loved hello, fresh. It kept us from falling into boring food ruts and. Just making the same thing over and over again. And now that I’m moving decisively and the direction of nearly almost vegetarian, I’m never going to give up seafood, but I’m trying to be vegetarian. A, the veggie options are healthy and delicious.

So go to hellofresh.com/revolutions 10 and use the code revolutions tan that’s revolutions one zero. That gets you 10 free meals, including free shipping. That again, go to hellofresh.com/ Revolutionary 10, and use the code revolutions 10 for 10 free meals, including free shipping.

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Episode 10.43: The Coup of 1907

So this is the fourth and final new episode from our little run of long awaited return of Revolutions immediately turns into a two week break thing we got going on. By the time you’re actually listening to this, I will have already disappeared back into the final manuscript edits for Hero of Two Worlds: the Marquis de Lafayette in the Age of Revolution. But once that is done and I come back in two weeks, the production schedule — and just my life — should be back to normal. And while I’m here talking about Hero of Two Worlds, I have joyous news: we now have a cover, and the book is officially available for pre-order wherever you pre-order your books from. This is actually happening, the publisher just told me that it’s all live and ready to go last week. So you can find Hero of Two Worlds on bookshop.com or any of your favorite local bookstores. Now, the official publication date is not until August 24th, so there’s still a long ways to go, and I promise I won’t be plugging the book week in and week out, at least not until April or May. But if you just go pre-order right now, you won’t have to think about it ever again. I’m just saying. It’s out there. Go check it out. Pre-order it. Do it for me. Do it for your favorite local bookstore. And they have really taken it in the teeth this past year so I’m sure that they would love your business.

Now this week, we come to what we could plausibly call the final, final end of the Revolution of 1905. As we have seen in all of our revolutions, it’s very difficult to nail down when these things start and stop, because real lived history does not come with clear markers. Now the tightest lines we can draw for the Revolution of 1905 have it starting with Bloody Sunday, and ending with the October Manifesto. Now for our purposes, I went ahead and started it with the Zemstvo Congress in November 1904, because I think the revolution was happening by then, and then I push it through the beginning of the First Duma in April of 1906, when the revolution appear to have won. But lots of people push it out to the end of the Second Duma in 1907, which is what we’re going to talk about today, because the end of the Second Duma is when it became clear that the forces of reaction were going to triumph over the exhausted forces of revolution.

As we discussed last week, Prime Minister Stolypin had about six months to work with a free hand to get as much of his reform program in place before the elections to the Second Duma commenced at the beginning of 1907. But after the new year came, he had to put all of his attention into those elections. The hope was that he would be able to make the new duma friendlier and more compliant than the first one had been. To help ensure this result, Stolypin’s government put their thumb on the scale wherever and whenever they could. They had a discretionary fund that they use to promote conservative candidates, and buy positive editorials in the newspapers. Stolypin also continued to withhold legal recognition from several political parties, which prevented them from meeting openly and ensured that their publications would be censored or shut down, and that candidates formerly associated with those parties would be disallowed from running for office. These non recognized parties included all the revolutionary socialist parties of course, but also the constitutional democrats, the Kadets, who are being punished for drafting and signing the Vyborg Manifesto.

But that did not stop those parties from contesting the election. They just had to be more circumspect about how they went about it. Many leaders of the various parties, including Pavel Milyukov and the Kadets Lenin and his Bolsheviks, Martov and the Mensheviks, set up shop just over the border in Finland. Now though Finland was a part of the Russian empire, it operated under a special constitutional arrangement out of the direct reach of the Russian authorities. And among the Finns, the Revolution of 1905 led to a great stirring of patriotic anti-tsarist nationalism. And the mayor of Helsinki, for example, was happy to not lift a finger to stop the Kadets and socialists from meeting and publishing freely in his domains.

Now the Kadets though were somewhat chastened by their experience in the First Duma. And they adopted a different posture this time around. They had gone into that First Duma hoping to establish bold new terms of a parliamentary constitution, and have that be a prerequisite for any further work. This time, their goal was to prove the duma had a constructive role to play in government at all. Their working slogan was preserve the duma at all costs. This would no longer be about storming the citadel of autocracy, but instead about beginning, as Milyukov put it, an orderly siege. They would advance and take positions carefully, without risking the tsar’s wrath, or convincing him the duma needed to not just be dissolved, but abolished. They even said they no longer demanded the right to select government ministers, only that those government ministers have the confidence of the duma, which basically just meant, are they willing to work with us, rather than we expect to impose our choices on the tsar.

But this strategy would be made difficult by some of the colleagues who would soon be joining the Kadets in the second Duma. The various revolutionary socialist organizations, including the SRs and the Russian Social Democratic Labor Party, reassessed their attitude towards the Duma. If you will recall from episode 10.38 during the elections for the First Duma, they all concluded that this was a trap, and a farce, and they boycotted the elections. Many of them now considered this to have been a mistake. The peasants and the workers had ignored their calls to boycott. They embraced the duma as a legitimate voice of the people, and so it hurt the standing of the socialists to see their natural constituents, or at least who they considered their natural constituents, to turn away from them towards leaders who were running for election.

So, now presented with a second bite at the apple, many revolutionary socialists believed that they should run candidates. Not because they thought bourgeois parliamentary democracy was cool, but because they didn’t want to become irrelevant to the workers and the peasants, and because if they won, they would have an awesome platform to denounce the tsar and spread their own propaganda.

The social democrats predictably broke down along Bolshevik-Menshevik lines. Lenin argued that the duma was still a farce, and they should focus on continuing to organize armed revolution. Participating in the duma would probably force them to make alliances with the liberal Kadets and compromise their principles, which would derail the whole socialist revolutionary project. The Bolsheviks wanted to look to their bomb throwing cousins amongst the SRs as their most natural allies moving forward. And as we will discuss when I get back, they also wanted to embark on a policy of expropriation, which is to say, become bank robbers.

Meanwhile, guys like Martov, Axelrod, Plekhanov, and the other Mensheviks encouraged participation in the duma. And after winning majority control of the Russian Social Democratic Labor Party at a party congress in the spring of 1906, their view became the official party view. With democratic politics now somewhat in force, they should begin the long awaited process of turning themselves into a legal, political party, modeled on the German Socialist Party. They should run candidates, organize out in the open and cultivate a mass movement. This had, after all, been the plan going all the way back to the 1890s. Lenin and his supporters scoffed at their naivete. They were not a legal party. They could not operate out in the open. The state was handing out Stolypin neckties and shutting down their presses and arresting their members. Most of the empire was still under emergency law. There was no democratic civil rights or political freedom to speak of. It was all a mirage. Lenin said, if we follow the law, the law is going to lead us all to our deaths. But the Mensheviks prevailed, and ran candidates for election in early 1907.

A similar debate unfolded amongst the SRs, and I promise after I get back, we’ll talk a lot more about what was happening inside these revolutionary groups after the revolution of 1905 was over. But, inside the SRs, there was a break between so-called popular socialists, who wanted to run for election and represent the peasants and then on the extreme other side, Maximalists, who wanted to focus on armed revolution, keep up the terrorist campaign, and continually expand their target list. So the SR coalition saw factions break off in either direction: one towards legal politics, the other running as fast as they could in the other direction. The central committee of the SRs now decided that they should run for seats themselves, though, obviously on a platform of aggressive land reform, not, you know, socialist revolution.

The elections for the duma unfolded in two stages over January and February 1907 and the results shocked everyone. The Kadets really took it in the chin. They dropped from about 185 seats in the First Duma to only about a hundred in the Second. But those losses did not shift to the conservatives, despite the government’s money, influence, threats, and bribes. When the final returns came in there weren’t but 10 or 20 true right-wing delegates. Instead, Kadet losses went almost entirely to the radical left. Mensheviks aligned socialists won 65 seats. The popular socialists won another 16 seats. The SRs themselves won 37 seats. And this was added to the peasant Trudovik Labor Party, who once again numbered about a hundred. So, taking all 450 or so delegates to the Second Duma, more than 300 were aligned with the left. Rounding out that total war, another 50 or so non-partisan independents, a handful of cautious Octobrists, and then groups representing the minority nationalities; there was a group of 46 Polish nationalists and 30 Muslim delegates from the Asian periphery.

So the Second Duma was not more conservative and compliant. It was, in fact, more radical and hostile. This was a major blow to Stolypin and the government, who had been banking on a more conservative assembly. The prime minister faced criticism from conservatives that he was now aiding and abetting a revolutionary assembly, but he convinced the tsar and his colleagues in the ministry that the duma would work with him. And he defended the duma, because he believed that if they did what the conservatives wanted, and simply abolish the duma entirely, that it would invite more revolution not less. But the presence of all the radicals was also a blow to the Kadets, who were hoping to hold a moderate democratic line also in defense of the Duma. The Kadets hoped to prove that they could work constructively with the government, but man. All those Mensheviks and SRs and radicals were going to make that very hard to pull off.

The Second Duma opened on February the 20th, 1907, and this time there was no fanfare or pomp or speeches from the throne. They just arrived at the Tauride Palace in St. Petersburg on the appointed day, and started working. Now the Kadets may have lost seats, but they were still a pretty well-organized block of votes, and they held the balance of the majority in their hands. And as they settled into their initial sessions, the primary goal of the Kadets was to focus on legislation that fit two basic criteria. First, that the Duma would be united in support of it; and second, that the government would sign off on it. This meant they wanted to focus on things like guaranteeing civil liberties, judicial reform, and restructuring local government. In those areas, they would find broad unity inside the duma and a willing partner in Stolypin. They wanted to avoid at all costs having to deal with issues that might splinter the duma’s unity, or create friction with the government. But this project is going to fail, because the two main issues that are going to consume the Second Duma, were guaranteed to destroy unity and create friction with the government: the land question, and the terrorism question.

Now for his part, Stolypin’s attitude was not dissimilar to the Kadets. He wanted to prove the duma could be a constructive force. But even as he sought compromise and agreement with the Kadets and the Octobrists in the duma, there was a fundamental divide in their respective outlooks. Stolypin clearly considered the duma to be something far more like a government ministry than an independent assembly. He did not want them to be an equal partner; they were subordinate to the government. Stolypin saw the role of the duma as a place where issues could be raised for the government to respond to, and then, after being alerted to some pressing concern, the government could craft responsive legislation for the duma to approve, giving that legislation legitimacy that straight imperial decrees might not have. But Stolypin did not believe the duma had the right to, as he put it, voice disapproval, censure, or distrust of government policy. They were not there to act as the political opposition. So he regarded their role as something like the Ministry of Raising Issues or the Ministry of Popular Ratification. And a lot of the coming conflict is far less about the specific issues at hand, and more, whether the duma was going to wind up a subordinated discussion group, or would they be an independent assembly composed of the nation’s representatives acting on behalf of the nation, not the government. Even as the Kadets and Stolypin tried to find common ground, they were simply too far apart on this basic question to ever really make things work.

The relationship between the, the duma and the government was put to an early test when Stolypin delivered his first address to the assembly on March the sixth. He outlined his program for the duma, and promised to send them all kinds of bills for consideration. Bills about terms of political freedom, civil rights, local government, judicial reform, labor conditions, education reform. He also promised to abide by the terms of the rewritten Fundamental Laws, what we call the constitution of 1906. He promised to submit to the duma, all the decrees that had been passed since July, including his momentous land reform decree for their review and approval.

But while many in the chamber liked what they heard, a young Menshevik delegate responded by getting up and attacking Stolypin and the government and the entire state of the empire. Autocracy still reigned everywhere. Emergency laws were the rule, not the exception. The police abused their powers, landlords oppressed peasants. This led to up speeches that were equally accusatory and rancorous. Stolypin responded by standing up and saying that he made no apologies for doing his duty, for maintaining peace and order and combating violent revolutionaries. And while he had every intention of working with the Duma, as he just said in his speech, he would not tolerate deputies using the duma’s platform to encourage sedition and revolution. He said, such attacks aimed at paralyzing the government, they all amount to two words addressed to the authorities: hands up. But he refused to be held hostage by threats of violence. And to these two words, he said, the government must respond in complete calm and secure in the knowledge that it is right with only two words: not afraid.

The nature of the duma’s ultimate dysfunction came from the fact that while the Kadets tried to advance their cautious siege, radicals on either side either demanded they storm the castle, or were deliberately trying to sabotage any working relationship between the duma and the government. And this wasn’t just about the Mensheviks and the SRs and more radically inclined Trudoviks. Those radical right wing delegates were connected to the URP, the Union of the Russian People, which was a proto-fascist party and they set out to so as much dissent and distrust and hostility as possible, to break of the duma, or prove that they needed to be outright abolished. The tsar loved the URP, and from the get-go he himself was clearly waiting for any excuse to dissolve the duma. He wrote his mother that he detested the duma, and could not wait to dissolve them, but he said, quote, it is too early for all of that. One must let them do something manifestly stupid or mean, and then slap, they are gone.

So, as I said, the Kadet plan to focus on things everyone could agree on was doomed, partly because a lot of people in the room didn’t want it to happen, and partly because of there was no agreement on some of the biggest issues of the day. Like for example, the land question.

As we discussed last week, the land question was especially fraught because Stolypin made it clear he was not going to compromise on his vision for turning Russia into an empire of independent farmers. He expected the duma to approve it. But the Mensheviks and the SRs and the Trudoviks were determined to expropriate land and hand it out to the peasantry either communalizing or nationalizing it, but not privatizing it. So the Kadets successfully stymied efforts to even form a committee to address the land question until April the fifth. But they couldn’t hold it off forever, and in early May, three different proposals emerged from that committee, all of which rejected Stolypin’s privatization plan. On May the ninth, the duma voted to endorse in principle large scale land expropriation, which Stolypin staunchly opposed. The very next day, the prime minister came down and delivered a speech, imploring them not to go down this route, that large-scale expropriation would be the ruin of the empire. He said, don’t listen to radicals who only want to do this because it will invite the hurricane of social revolution. And he said, quote, they need great upheavals. We need a great Russia. It was all the Kadets could do to avoid taking a final vote on the land question, because it would surely prove that the duma and the government could not, in fact, work together.

Now the other big issue that’s going to help break the Second Duma is the question of political terrorism. As you may have noticed, there’s something of an undeclared civil war going on out there. The Maximalist wing of the SRs, the guys who didn’t want to engage with the Duma, were still out there shooting people and blowing people up. At the end of January of 1907, 52 officials were killed in the span of just a week. And I have seen numbers that say there were about 2,500 people killed in 1907 alone, and another thousand or so in 1908. Stolypin’s family had almost been blown up, and he himself remained under constant guard because so many people were actively trying to kill him. So for the prime minister, this was personal.

Meanwhile on the other side, the forces of order, the police and the military, and the Okhrana, used various emergency laws and courts marshal to fight just as hard and just as violently. Between 1907 and 1909, a total of about 26,000 people were executed, imprisoned, or exiled for various crimes, whether real or imagined. Because of this running civil war. Stolypin demaned the duma categorically condemn terrorism. But this put the Kadets in a very tricky position. The Union of Liberation, that alliance of anti-autocratic forces who had banded together in 1905 to force the tsar to capitulate, had been built on a foundation of mutual non-criticism. And the Kadets took that seriously. They themselves were not terrorists, and they did not like violence, but they also didn’t want to openly criticize those who supported it. And they also knew that if they denounced terrorism, they would probably lose the support of a lot of people. In January 1907, Stolypin offered Milyukov a deal: if you denounced terrorism openly, I will legalize your political party. But ultimately Milyukov decided it would ruin his reputation and make the Kadets seem like sellouts and turncoats. They also rightly suspected Stolypin of purposefully trying to drive a wedge between the tsar’s opponents on the issue, to first divide and then conquer.

There were two other fundamental reasons why the Kadets did not want to criticize terrorism. First, there was the belief that terrorism, and the threat of more terrorism, had been a big reason the tsar had caved; that the Kadet program of democratic freedom had been made viable by the violent wing of the revolution, if only because it made the Kadet seem like the safe and sane alternative.

The other hangup was that many Kadets pointed out that right wing groups and the state authorities were engaging in as much political terrorism and political violence as the left wing revolutionary groups. Those punitive expeditions from January of 1906? All the field courts martials from the past year? The Black Hundreds? All the anti-Semitic attacks? When you added it all up, the body count far exceeded that of the SR combat organization. And it was as personal for them as it was for Stolypin. Milyukov had been beaten up by a far right wing gang in broad daylight. In July 1906 — so just after the dissolving of the First Duma — an ethnically Jewish Kadet delegate had been assassinated. The URP and the Black Hundreds were quickly implicated, as evidence emerged that the four men arrested after the assassination had been hired to do the job. After these four defendants were tried and convicted, the tsar personally pardoned them. Then, right here in March of 1907, as the Second Duma was underway, another Kadet delegate was assassinated, and again, the URP was implicated. Nearly every Kadet delegate routinely received death threats from right-wing reactionary groups. So, to them, the idea that political terrorism was strictly a left wing problem was flagrantly hypocritical.

As Stolypin tried to force the duma to take a vote on condemning terrorism and as the Kadets tried to avoid the issue, tips came in through the Okhrana spy network that Mensheviks and soldiers had met in the St. Petersburg Polytechnical School. The delegation of soldiers had allegedly presented the socialists a long list of complaints about conditions, and asked them to take up their cause and do something about it in the duma. The authorities also now had in hand a paper written by a Bolshevik encouraging the social democrats to take up the cause of the soldiers, invite representatives from the army and navy to meet at party headquarters, and form a concrete alliance. The basis of that alliance would be if the government ever sought to expel socialist delegates from the duma, that the army would rise up and come to their aid.

The government then got a further tip that on May the fifth, delegates and soldiers would be meeting together the home of a Menshevik. So, that night, the police raided that home and detained 35 deputies that they found there. But they did not find any soldiers, nor any incriminating paperwork that would serve as proof that they were engaged in some kind of revolutionary military conspiracy. On May 7th, Stolypin then came down to answer questions about the mistreatment of these deputies. The authorities had violated their rights and privileges and immunities. And he said that the police had dug up even more incriminating evidence, but nothing more was said about it for several weeks. In fact, no further action was taken until Stolypin concluded the Second Duma was never going to approve his land reforms or take a firm stance on terrorism. So, the Second Duma had to go the way of the first Duma and he needed an excuse to dissolve them.

On June the first, Stolypin addressed a closed door session. He announced that the government had reviewed evidence linked to the raid, and that the St Petersburg prosecutor was ready to bring charges against at least 16 Mensheviks delegates, and they needed to interview dozens more. But to do all of this, they needed the duma to expel 55 socialist deputies to clear a path for the investigation and the charges. This was an incredibly provocative demand. For the duma to straight up expelled delegates and hand them over to the authorities for punishment, just because the government asked them to. So the duma voted to form a committee and look into the affair, and they worked around the clock for the next 36 hours. But by the end of June the second, they still weren’t ready to make a final decision, because the members of the committee had found lots of exaggerations and dubious claims about the evidence. It was long on accusation and short on evidence. The committee came to the conclusion that there was probably not a real military conspiracy — at least not anything like the government was claiming and that it was all extremely circumstantial and flimsy.

That same evening, a small delegation of Kadets met with Stolypin to work out some kind of compromise. Stolypin said there could be no compromise. He said, expel the 55 socialists and free the duma from their taint. He helpfully pointed out that expelling the socialists would give the Kadets an even stronger working majority. But the Kadets said, if we did that, we wouldn’t be able to look each other in the eye. If we expel our colleagues and hand them over to the police, just because the government demands it, we won’t be able to look anyone in the eye. So Stolypin told them, well, I hope to meet you all in the Third Duma.

It’s obvious in retrospect that this was all a strategy to either bring the Duma to heel, or to serve as a pretext for dissolving them. The tsar certainly expected the latter. He wrote Stolypin on that same June the second: “I waited all day long with impatience for notification from you that the disillusion of the accursed duma had been completed. But at the same time, I feel in my heart that things are not moving along smoothly and are being dragged out. This is intolerable. The duma must be dissolved tomorrow on Sunday morning. It is necessary to display decisiveness and firmness to Russia…. The dispersal of the duma is now the right thing to do and vitally necessary. There must be no delay, not one minute of hesitation! God favors the bold!”

The tsar did not have to wait much longer. That night, the police rounded up and arrested about 200 people, including the 16 Mensheviks most implicated in the alleged plot. Then at 6:00 AM on Sunday, June the third, 1907, the placards went up all over St. Petersburg announcing the dissolution of the duma. The tsar’s accompanying explanation said that the city was done quote to our regret, which ha ha yeah right. He also, said radical duma members had quote, the intention of increasing unrest, and promoting the disintegration of the state. He specifically pointed out the participation of a group of elected delegates in a plot to overthrow the government, which he called, quote, an action unprecedented in the annals of history, which ha ha, no it’s not.

As before, the dissolution of the duma was accompanied by an announcement that a new duma, a Third Duma, would convene in November 1907. The duma as an institution would not be abolished. But to ensure the Third Duma would not be like the first two, the announcement said the electoral laws had been rewritten to ensure men of virtue and wisdom were returned. And you know what that means. The distribution of seats and the process of election were completely changed. Most cities were no longer treated as independent entities, but absorbed into the surrounding rural areas to stop urban liberals from winning seats. Wealthy landowners were awarded many, many more seats; poor rural villages were given many, many fewer. They also straight up eliminated about a hundred seats that were awarded to minority nationality communities on the periphery of the empire. The Third Duma was designed to be an all Russian affair. And finally, the election was now going to be a three-stage process, to ensure that by the third and final stage, the only electors left choosing the actual delegates would be the wealthiest landowners in Russia.

Because of the abrupt and unilateral rewriting of the election law that accompanied the dissolving of the Second Duma, we call this moment the Coup of 1907 or Stolypin’s Coup. It wasn’t just about calling a new election, but about arbitrarily rewriting the fundamental laws of the empire to eliminate political opposition. And to be very clear, the electoral process was something that was written into the Fundamental Laws. And the thing is, stolypin couldn’t even appeal to Article 87, that provision that said the tsar could rule by decree when the duma was not in session, because Article 87 explicitly excluded changes to the Fundamental Laws from the list of things the tsar could issue decrees about. All the government could appeal too, was the tsar’s historic authority, and the vague claim that, well, he rewrote the Fundamental Law, so he could rewrite them again as he saw fit. Except, he had literally written into the Fundamental Laws that he was no longer allowed to do that. This was one of the core parts of pure absolutism that was supposed to have been jettisoned as a result of the Revolution of 1905. And it is why this moment right here in June of 1907 is considered the final, final end of the Revolution of 1905. Because by arbitrarily and unilaterally rewriting the electoral law, the tsar was reasserting the principle of absolutism, and he got away with it.

So how did Nicholas get away with it? How did Prime Minister Stolypin pull this off? They were brazenly flouting the verdict of the Revolution of 1905 and daring anyone to stop them. Well, they got away with it because the people of Russia were, by now, sinking into apathy, despair, resignation, and hopelessness. They had worked themselves at the red line for years, and discovered the tsar was just waiting for them to drop from exhaustion. The police and the Okhrana continued to round up people, and shut down presses, and exceed their authority without constraint or punishment. Over the course of June the third, and the week that followed, about 600 total people were arrested and taken into custody in St. Petersburg, with similar raids unfolding in other urban centers across the empire.

But there were no riots or strikes or protests in response. The army in St. Petersburg had been put on alert, but they never had to leave their barracks. There was just a collective depressed resignation. One of the overarching lessons of the Revolutions podcast — and probably the history of Rome too, for that matter — is that rulers can do whatever they want with the power that they wield if nobody stops them. All the laws and constitutions and statutes and norms and rules in the world are not going to stop them. And here in Russia in 1907, that’s exactly what we’re watching happening. Russia’s temporary drift towards constitutional government was stamped out. Absolutism was reasserted. But one of the other overarching lessons of the Revolutions podcast is that there’s often a price to pay for such brazen and naked abuse of power.

So we will leave it there. When we come back on February the 14th, we will push out into the space between the Revolution of 1905 which is now considered over and done with, and the coming Revolution of 1917. But between now and then I have to go back to work on Hero of Two Worlds — I just got the manuscript back about an hour ago, right before I started recording this. So, let me remind you one last time that it is actually out there and available for pre-order even though technically the manuscript isn’t done yet, but go pre-order it if you want, and I’ll see you back in a couple weeks.

10.042 – The Stolypin Reforms

 

This week’s episode is brought to you by Harry’s. As you know, Harry’s is all about quality craftsmanship at a fair price, they make simple ergonomic designed with five sharp blades and then cut out the middleman and get them to you at a good price. So it is new year’s once again, and that means reflecting on how the old year went and how we want the new year to go.

How can Harry’s help? Well, we’ve all been cooped up inside. And did you just let yourself go entirely? Did you let your confinement beard get out of hand? Maybe you’re interested in being more charitable in which case you should know that Harry’s donate 1% of all their sales to nonprofits that provide mental health care to men in need.

And in 2020, they have helped 500,000 guys access those services. Do you want to better manage your personal finances? Well, razors, as we know can be expensive, but with Harry’s, you’ll always know that you’re paying as little as $2 a cartridge, and that all does add up. So start the new year with some savings.

Harry’s has a special offer for listeners of my show. New customers. Get a hairy starter set for just $3 at harrys.com/revolutions. You’ll get a five blade razor weighted handle foaming shave gel with aloe and a travel cover all for just $3. So get everything you need for a close, comfortable shave. Go to harrys.com/revolutions to claim your offer.

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Episode 10.42: The Stolypin Reforms

So last time we introduced the first nationally elected duma in Russian history, and it did not go well. There were fundamental disagreements about the role the duma was meant to play in the new post-revolution of 1905 political order, what its relationship with the government and the Tsar would be, the scope of its power and responsibilities, the limits on its power and responsibilities. And we wrapped up last week with the tsar and his advisors concluding that their differences were irreconcilable, and so they dissolve the first duma on July eight, 1906.

Despite tsarist fears and Kadet hopes that this would trigger a renewal of mass revolution, it did not trigger a renewal of mass revolution. And there were lots of different reasons for this. There was a kind of general exhaustion from the last two years, unemployment was a big worker problem at the moment, which made people hesitant to walk off the jobs they would probably immediately lose. It also happened during harvest time so out in the rural areas the peasants were literally physically busy. And also, there was the fact that the duma as an institution had not been abolished. There would be new elections. There would be a second duma. But a big part of the reason there was no revolution of 1906 is the new prime minister of the tsar appointed at the same moment he dissolved the first duma, and that is Pyotr Stolypin.

Pyotr Stolypin was born in April, 1862. The Stolypins has had been prominent nobles in the service of the tsars dating back to the 1500s. His mother was the daughter of a prominent general who later served as governor of Warsaw, his father was an artillery general during the Crimean War, the governor of Eastern Rumelia, and who would later be appointed commandant of the Kremlin Palace guard. Stolypin had extended family scattered throughout the imperial service right up to the inner circle of the court. But though incredibly well connected, Pyotr Stolypin himself would come to the inner circle of power as something of an outsider. He grew up on his rural family estates rather than in the heart of St. Petersburg and Moscow, and he would always be far more attached to manor life out in the country rather than palace life in high society. In 1881, so just after the assassination of the Tsar Liberator, a 19-year-old Stolypin went off to university in St. Petersburg, where he most certainly did not get wrapped up in radical student politics. He was a diligent and intelligent young noble, studying hard so he could one day govern the empire, not overthrow it. While a student, he married a young noblewoman named Olga Borisnova, who was herself, the daughter, sister, cousin, or niece of influential and high ranking members of the imperial apparatus. In 1885, Stolypin graduated and embarked on the same life in state service that his family had lived for four centuries.

In 1889, the now 27-year-old Stolypin was appointed to a position in Kovno, now Kaunus, in Lithuania. He would live and work there with his family for the next 13 years and be steadily promoted up the ranks. While in Kovno, he encountered in microcosm most of the challenges currently facing the Russian Empire: the substandard condition of the peasants, the low productivity of their agricultural system, the poor quality of their administration, the always tense relationship between the Russian administrators and the national minorities. In Kovno, Russians were only about 5% of the population, the peasants were mostly Lithuanian their hereditary lords mostly Polish.

Stolypin’s early formative service in the 1890s also landed right smack in the middle of Sergei Witte’s push for modern industrialization, so Stolypin also encountered the new problems posed by the rising population of an urban working class. So Stolypin personally witnessed a population that was kind of miserable and depressed. Alcoholism was rampant, people were always right on the verge of starvation and destitution, and always right on the verge of rebellion and revolution.

Now during these years in Kovno, Stolypin also observed alternatives to the archaic and anachronistic modes of production he was administering. Kovno was very close to the border with the German Empire, and right on the new rail line that was linking St. Petersburg to Berlin. Stolypin toured German territory and was impressed by what he saw both economically and politically. He saw modern scientific farming techniques and machinery and technology. He saw rationally organized estates. And most especially, he witnessed the role he believed individual ownership played in incentivizing work and increasing agricultural productivity. He observed people who went about their business fitter, happier and more productive. He also observed how this satisfied peasantry in the German empire formed a solid conservative bulwark supporting the kaiser. They were not throwing bombs or burning down estates, at least not that he could see. Stolypin would then come back to the Russian territory and see nothing but backwardness all around him. He desired change and reform. He believed that there was nothing happening in neighboring Germany that could not be brought over to Russia, even if the ultimate Russian version of all of this must be rooted organically in Russian history and culture.

Stolypin spent 13 happy and productive years in Kovno until the tsar appointed him governor of the province of Grodno in May of 1902 in what is today Belarus. Stolypin was only weeks past his 40th birthday, and I can’t tell if he was straight up the youngest governor ever appointed, or if it was just notable how young he was to earn this appointment, but in any case, he was very young to get this job, and it spoke both to the quality of his work and the quality of his connections. The appointment came just as the recession that followed the Witte boom was setting in, and when poor harvests were sparking an agricultural crisis and a wave of peasant unrest in the spring and summer of 1902, and we talked about that unrest in episode 10.30, in the context of the SRs becoming convinced that the peasants were no longer just a docile sack of potatoes, but a potentially viable revolutionary force. And though he sat on the other side of the political lines, Governor Stolypin happened to agree with them. So administering one of the areas that was affected by all this unrest in 1902, Stolypin wrote a detailed report to his superiors describing the situation in his province and recommending potential solutions. Stolypin was not of the opinion that this was just a bunch of crazy people running amuck, nor that it was the result of outside agitators or Jews coming in and stirring up trouble where none would have otherwise existed. There were very real problems out there that the authorities needed to address. The condition of the peasants had to be improved. The land must be made more productive. The people made more prosperous. The state could involve itself in very practical ways by helping the peasants buy more land and buy new equipment. The state should encourage the consolidation of holdings from the ancient strip system, where a family held bits of land scattered all over a commune’s territory, and allow for the consolidation of that property to reduce labor and maximize efficiency.

Stolypin argued that obviously this would have social and economic benefits — the people would become healthier and wealthier — but it would also have political benefits. Those SRs and socialists and anarchists who are being blamed for stirring up all this trouble? Well, no one’s going to listen to them if they are pitching revolution to a bunch of happy peasants with full bellies and a plot of land to call their own. He also recommended a similar attitude towards the new urban workers: improve conditions, increase pay, lower hours, take an actual interest in the quality of their lives, and poof! No more problem with radicals and revolutionaries.

So looking at Stolypin’s report from Grodno, we already see the hallmarks of his coming reform program. His superiors were impressed with his recommendations, especially because they were presented as, how can we make the tsar and his empire stronger and more stable, not how can we turn the world upside down? This too, would be a hallmark of the Stolypin reforms.

So, he was quickly promoted to the governor of Saratov, a bigger, more important, and more difficult job. You may remember Saratov from Episode 10.21, as it was one of the geographic origin points of the SRs. Saratov was a province defined by enormous inequality in the distribution of land, roughly a thousand families owned about half of all of the land, while everyone else owns the other half.

Now Stolypin had just taken over in 1904, when the cascading failures at home and abroad swept the empire towards the Revolution of 1905, and like all other provincial governor Stolypin grappled with worker strikes, peasant rebellions, subversive socialist literature, SR bombers, as well as violent reactionary groups coalescing into what would become the Black Hundreds, all of which blew up massively during the wave of protest following Bloody Sunday in early 1905.

Stolypin navigated the Revolution of 1905 better than most of his colleagues, which was especially noteworthy given that he was governing a province more naturally prone to revolutionary unrest. The revolution of 1905 only strengthened Stolypin’s conviction that all this unrest and rebelliousness and violence was being caused by real material grievances and understandable peasant and worker anger at mistreatment, mismanagement, exploitation, and corruption. Even if the tsar managed to survive these upheavals by beating everyone back into line, that still did not address the underlying social and economic issues. And unless those issues were addressed, this would just keep happening, and Russia would keep descending until it became an embarrassing and chaotic third rate power full of miserable people killing each other and burning each other’s houses down.

But though Stolypin understood that the use of repressive force only addressed the symptoms, not the underlying disease, that did not mean he was against using repressive force against rebels and revolutionaries. Far from it. When the general strike hit in October 1905, Stolypin declared martial law, and promised to meet violence with violence. And he did not personally shrink from a fight. Stolypin was a big dude, physically imposing; he was tall and barrel chested. And as governor he was known to wade into crowds of demonstrating workers, demanding that they remain calm and orderly, apparently unconcerned about his own personal safety. And, as often as necessary, the forces under his command did meet violence with violence. So his combination of strong physical repression and active work addressing grievances meant that by the time the chaotic year of 1905 ended, Stolypin could look back and note with pride that Saratov had not been engulfed by as much revolutionary upheaval as provinces even immediately adjacent to it. This was also noted by his superiors in St. Petersburg, including the tsar, who read Governor Stolypin’s reports with interest and made approving notes in the margins.

By the spring of 1906, Stolypin was 43 years old and a rising star in the imperial government. But though he believed he had a bright future ahead of him, even Stolypin was shocked when the tsar appointed him minister of the interior in April 1906, responsible not just for the administration and security of a single province, but the entire empire. Stolypin very briefly attempted to argue he was too young and inexperienced for the post, but you don’t actually say no to an appointment like that, so he did not.

But he did stand out in the government. He was quite a bit younger than everybody else, and he had also spent his entire career out in the provinces, both doing his job, or living and managing his estates. And he took some pride in this. He said, the fact that I have been a provincial governor for a short time has not made me into a bureaucrat. I am a stranger to the Petersburg official world. I have no past there, no career ties, no links to the court. He believed that he could see what they could not, and he hoped that he could make them do what they must.

Arriving in St. Petersburg on the eve of the First Duma in April, 1906, Stolypin was just settling into his new job when the First Duma earned it moniker as the Duma of National Anger. Now, Stolypin was obviously sympathetic to the need for wide ranging reform. But he disagreed vehemently with the duma on the purpose, the method, and the nature of those reforms. Because we must be very clear here: Stolypin was not a democrat. He was not a constitutional liberal. He may not have been a blithe and reactionary defender of orthodoxy, autocracy, and nationality, but he was there to defend it. That was the alpha and omega of his entire program. So Stolypin detested the Kadets, who wanted to put themselves in charge of a parliamentary democracy and turn the tsar into some figurehead. He did not think such a system could possibly work in Russia, and said it was dangerous madness to try to import such western political ideas, as he put it, to attach a foreign flower to Russian roots. So despite his willingness to import modern farming techniques and technologies, Stolypin was an autocratic russophile. He was not a liberal westernizer. He believed Russia was on its own unique path, with its own unique culture and history, and that any true answer to what ailed the empire was going to have to be imposed by the legitimate power and authority of the tsar. Stolypin was thus, in terms of that fit in with all of the other revolutions that we’ve studied, an agent of enlightened despotism.

But he was fundamentally a practical guy, and Stolypin believed that the new duma did have a role to play in a post-reform empire, just not the role that Kadets envisioned for it. So unlike his colleagues, he made an effort to engage with them, and it quickly became clear that among other things, Stolypin was a remarkably good public speaker, a heretofore completely unnecessary political skill. Stolypin could make himself heard in the sometimes unruly den of the duma.

As we saw last week, he also made a stab at organizing a new compromise government, but his hostility too, the democratic ambitions of the Kadets meant that he did not want Kadets anywhere near the actual levers of power so the talks went nowhere. After 73 days, even the practical Stolypin recommended the tsar dissolve the duma and try again next year. When the government made this momentous recommendation, Prime Minister Goremykin acknowledged the failure of his own approach and he tendered his resignation. The Tsar then turned to young Stolypin and named him prime minister with a brief to do… all of it! All that was necessary, all that could be done. All that must be done.

So Stolypin was young when he was appointed governor and he was young when he was made minister of the interior. And now he was crazy young to be leading the government of the entire Russian empire. But he believed he knew what ailed that empire. Believed that he knew the cure. And he had the energy and talent to administer that cure. So, he got to work.

Stolypin became prime minister at an extraordinarily precarious moment. It was entirely possible the hurricane of revolution was about to whip back up. One of the reasons the tsar trusted Stolypin is he had proven he was not a soft man who could be pushed around, or who thought compromise meant giving away the farm to liberals, democrats, and socialists. And indeed, Stolypin’s attitude was first, they would pacify and suppress all violent antagonism, and then, he would carry out reform. Peace and good order were the essential pre-requisites of imperial renewal. Stolypin assured the tsar that they would prove they were strong and not weak, that that was the first order of business. That their reforms were not coming because they were buckling under pressure, but being delivered from an unassailable position of strength. That it was their choice to do this, not the revolutionaries. And then shortly after becoming prime minister, Stolypin gave an interview for the foreign press where he said, the revolution must be suppressed. And only then will it be possible to establish the definitive and firm basis for the future regime.

And this was not hypothetical. Because though we know from a historical vantage point that there would be no revolution of 1906, Stolypin and his ministers did not know that the revolution wasn’t really starting back up. The Kadet delegate had just called for mass resistance in response to the dissolution of the duma. Mutinies started breaking out in both army and naval units. Union leaders were calling for strikes. And as we briefly discussed last week in May and June and July, peasant unrest had broken out all over the empire. And certainly the most active revolutionaries, the Bolsheviks and the Mensheviks and especially the SRs, were as active as ever. So all through the summer of 1906, local police reported the discovery of homemade bombs and bomb making material. Thousands of pounds of dynamite, thousands of pistols and rifles, hundreds of thousands of cartridges. Political terrorism was alive and well, and anyone who worked for the state, from a police patrolman all the way up to the tsar himself, was the target for assassination. So when I say that the hurricane of mass revolution did not return in the summer of 1906, the sudden tornadoes of revolutionary violence were hitting as regularly as they had for the last decade.

As the new prime minister Stolypin was himself of course now a prime target. And they almost got him, just a few weeks into his tenure in office, the first of a few times they almost got him.

On August 12th, 1906, Stolypin was at one of his summer homes. It was a Saturday afternoon and he spent the morning welcoming petitioners and guests. Three SRs showed up holding suitcases, and they tried to blend in with the crowd. When a guard noticed one of them acting suspicious and asked to inspect his briefcase, the three men shouted some revolutionary slogans, hurled their suitcases on the ground, all three of which were jam packed with bombs, triggering a massive explosion. This explosion killed somewhere between 27 and 32 people, depending on what source you read; the three bombers, now suicide bombers, of course included in that number. The total injured was somewhere between 30 and 70, some by the blast, and some by the later collapse of part of the house. Two of Stolypin’s six children were among the injured, and while you will sometimes see it said that his 15 year old daughter was killed, that is erroneous, she lived through it. The prime minister himself only received some superficial cuts to the face, and after seeing to his own children, he organized a relief effort and response to the wounded. In the end, this attempt on Stolypin’s life only enhanced his reputation for personal coolness and bravery in the press, amongst his fellow ministers, and with the tsar personally, though he did accept an invitation from the tsar to henceforth live with his family in the Winter Palace for all of their safety.

Stolypin did not respond to the bombing and reports of further plan terrorist activity by being chill and cool about it. First pacification, then renewal. On August 19th, Stolypin and his government invoked Article 87 of the revised Fundamental Laws, which allowed the Tsar to rule by decree when the duma was not in session. So they used this to issue a decree establishing a system of field courts marshal to combat terrorists. The idea was to expedite cases where suspects were caught red-handed committing violent crimes or plotting to commit violent crimes. Say someone pulls out a gun and start shooting at a police chief or something, and is immediately wrestled to the ground and arrested. In these cases, the authorities could bypass the normal judicial system. Within twenty-four hours of the arrest, the suspect would be transferred to a military garrison. There, they would face a closed door hearing within 48 hours of that transfer, though this was mostly a sentencing hearing, rather than a trial in any meaningful sense, because their guilt was already established beyond doubt. Within 24 hours of that hearing, the sentence would be carried out. This was all supposed to be over in less than a hundred hours from initial arrest to final punishment. It was purposely designed to be swift and brutal, and over the next eight months, the authorities used these courts marshal to execute about 1100 people, with another thousand or so sent into either exile or imprisonment. As hanging was the mode of execution, the noose soon earned the nickname Stolypin’s necktie.

But this was just one specific and targeted arm of a wider blanket of repression. Huge swaths of the empire still lived under some kind of emergency law, up to and including full-blown martial law. In these areas, all of the decrees and promises and rights and constitutions of the last 18 months were entirely theoretical. Local officials were empowered to act as they saw fit to shut down subversives, search homes and businesses, and arrest people whenever they believed state security or public order were threatened, both conditions kept purposefully vague. At the national level, Stolypin enforce stricter codes of censorship on newspapers and journals, especially targeting those who had printed the manifesto calling for rebellion after the closing of the first duma the rate of book banning rose dramatically, as did searches for subversive material. But this continued to be a never-ending losing battle, as the censorship office, never had the staff to actually handle the flood of material being smuggled into the country on a daily basis.

On the political front, the assemblies and gatherings were closely monitored and broken up anytime they were suspected of being even remotely subversive. Stolypin withdrew legal recognition from the Kadets as an official political party, preventing them from holding congresses and assemblies and meetings. He also issued orders down the chain of bureaucratic command that anyone connected to the Kadets or some other opposition party was to be purged from the bureaucracy. Now this resulted in a few people getting the boot, but mostly it had the chilling effect Stolypin intended: forced to choose between their jobs and associating with liberals and leftists, most chose to keep their jobs.

So that’s the repressive part of Stolypin’s program. He was deadly serious about combating political terrorism as swiftly and as harshly as possible. But at the same time, he did want to avoid truly mass indiscriminate repression, which he thought would be counterproductive, and in a circular letter to his subordinates, he said, the struggle being carried out is not against society, but society’s enemies, therefore indiscriminate repression can not be approved. He hoped to prove this by moving quickly and forcefully to enact political and economic reforms that would release all the existing tension, and he further said in that same letter, the government firmly intends to enable old and unsatisfactory laws to be repealed or amended in a legal manner. The old order will be renewed. So while he had no qualms about distributing Stolypin neckties to political terrorists, for everyone else, he promised renewal, reform, and a brighter future so that in that brighter future, there would be no more need for Stolypin neckties.

So we will end today by looking at the core components of the Stolypin reforms, which started rolling out in the autumn of 1906, all of which were enacted under the same Article 87 that allowed the tsar to rule by decree. There’s a lot to the Stolypin reforms and they unfolded in stages over many years, so I want to focus here on the most notably specific parts of the plan, as well as take some notice of the overarching goals these specific reforms were meant to achieve, the biggest and most important of which without any question was finally solving the land question.

The land question had been lingering since the emancipation of the surfs in 1861. When the peasants were legally freed, not much else changed. The way the communes organized and doled out their land, the farming methods they used, the way that they were still legally and socially a subordinated class; basically the old medieval system remained intact. Huge estates owned by a few nobles, or land owned communally by villages worked archaically inefficiently by peasants given little real motivation to produce more, better, or faster. The only thing that had really changed since 1861 was that the population had increased by about 40%, leaving less land to service and feed almost half again, as many people. It was little wonder there was so much misery famine and revolution. Stolypin believed he had the answer to the land question that had vexed the empire for the last 45 years: he wanted to abolish the old communal villages, and create a new population of respectable and self-confident independent farmers.

On November 9th, 1906 Stolypin’s government issued a momentous decree that created a path to mass individual ownership of land; to make it the rule, rather than the exception. Now the way that land previously had been distributed was village assemblies would assign families in the commune to work various strips of land, purposely doled out in scattered plots so that everyone got equal shares of the good land and the crummy land. Peasant families would now be allowed to take the lands that they currently held, remove it from the commune, and claim it as individual private property. This transformation of communal property to private property was then meant to be a precursor to a process of taking all the scattered strips, swapping them around, so that a family would not own strips scattered here and there, but a unified plot of property. Stolypin was convinced this process of privatization and consolidation would dramatically improve productivity and prosperity. The peasant families would be incentivized to work harder and smarter, because they would directly and personally reap the benefits of their labor and efforts. Stolypin also planned to augment the amount of land available by purchasing property from largest estate owners and making it available for individual families to purchase using affordable lines of credit. And this was just one part of a program to help the peasants make the transition, which would also include programs to promote the adoption of modern techniques and equipment. This was not going to happen overnight, but Stolypin believed that in a generation or two the Russian Empire would be built on a population of independent proprietors working their own land each for their own individual profit. He was convinced this would make them more productive and more prosperous, eliminating material deprivations and social inequalities and psychological resentments that had so badly undermine the legitimacy of the existing regime.

Now such a major restructuring of the economic system of the empire would also require restructuring the political and administrative apparatus, because all those peasant communes Stolypin planned to break up had been totally disconnected from the rest of the political system for centuries. At the hyper-local level villages, were essentially autonomous, and since the vast majority of the population lived in a peasant village, this meant that the vast majority of the population of the empire, for all practical purposes, lived outside the tsarist apparatus. Their lives were controlled mostly by village elders and village councils, and the central imperial apparatus that governed the empire simply did not penetrate that far down. This was not going to cut it in Stolypin’s world of independent and self-confident small farmers, especially because Stolypin recognized as much as the Bolsheviks and the Mensheviks and the SRs that prosperous individual landowners would become the leading edge of a democratic revolution if they were denied a political role in the system, or if they were abused by incompetent or corrupt officials without any ability to redress their grievances. So along with the land reform came a restructuring of how local government functioned. And this restructuring was meant to express one of the driving aims of Stolypin’s wider reform project: to eliminate all lingering distinctions between the old medieval estates, the legal and social distinctions between nobles and peasants, privileges for the former, restrictions on the latter, all of that had to be abolished, because if the new class of individual proprietors was left in a state of legal subordination, that would only invite revolution.

So Stolypin planned to end the policy of village autonomy, and instead integrate everyone fully into the larger imperial system of administration. He planned to form hyper local zemstvos to allow his new population of equally dignified, independent farmers a place to air their grievances and debate local issues so that the government could be made aware of those issues and respond to them in a timely manner. This would allow everyone to feel like they were being treated with equal dignity and respect and that their voices were being heard. This would turn the new farmers from sullen and resentful and oppressed peasants into supportive defenders of the political order. Stolypin’s reforms would also eventually include the judicial system, which would be reformed to make everyone equally subject to the same laws and processed by the same courts, which was still not happening. And really, everywhere you look in the Stolypin reforms, it’s all about erasing the distinctions between the old medieval estates, and turning nobles and peasants into equal legal citizens, not living in two separate worlds, but in one unified empire.

So those are the big pieces of the Stolypin reforms, the initial efforts he made to start renewing the empire. And in a way, Stolypin is trying to do the same thing that the socialist he’s fighting against are trying to do: eliminate legal and social and material inequality. But he’s taking a completely different path. Not by collectivizing, but by individualizing. By emphasizing individual property and civic equality as individuals, rather than communal prosperity as a part of a collective. And he believed if he saw his reforms through to the end that he would eliminate all of the revolutionary energy that was coursing through the empire.

He also worked quickly because he was hoping to be able to get all this done before the next election for the Second Duma, which was fast approaching in February, 1907. Stolypin hoped the second batch of delegates would be more cooperative than the first, but as we will see next week, he will be disappointed. And thus, while we have talked about Stolypin’s reforms and Stolypin’s neckties, and the Second Duma is going to end with another bit of Russian history, he gets to take ownership of: Stolypin’s coup.

 

10.041 – The Duma of National Anger


10.41- The Duma of National Anger

This week’s episode is brought to you by audible. Audible is the leading provider of spoken word entertainment with audio books, original entertainment, and now podcasts audible has just launched their newest plan audible plus, and with audible, plus you get full access to their plus catalog, which is filled with thousands of select originals, audio books, and podcasts, including ad-free versions of popular shows as well as exclusive series.

Audible plus connects you to tons of content that will entertain, inspire and inform. Now this week, I’d like to recommend a book, which seems to be maybe having a moment, given some of the events we’ve seen both online and offline it’s by George Orwell and you may have heard of it. That’s right. I’m talking about homage to Catalonia.

The memoir of that time, Orwell joined the communist militia to fight fascists during the Spanish civil war or well, sparkling pros describes the experiences. He felt the desperation and humanity, and ultimately disillusionment over in fighting amongst the Republican coalition, as they fought their losing battle against a common enemy Franco and the nationalists.

So visit audible.com/revolutions or text revolutions to 500, 500. To start your free 30 day trial that again, audible.com/revolutions or text revolutions to 500, 500. To start your free 30 day trial.

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Episode 10.41: The Duma of National Anger

Let us be clear about something. Tsar Nicholas the Second did not want a national duma. The promises he had made in October 1905 had been extracted from him in the midst of the extreme crisis of the general strike, and he almost immediately regretted his decision. In his heart, Nicholas did not believe he should have to share power with anyone or anything. Then, when the elections unfolded in early 1906, he watched the voters overwhelmingly choose liberals and constitutional democrats and reformists over conservatives and reactionaries, and his frustrated disgust only grew. The hasty update to the Fundamental Laws that we call the Constitution of 1906 reaffirmed most of his absolute powers and limited the scope and jurisdiction of the duma as much as possible, but he couldn’t just abolish the duma. It was going to convene, and it was going to be a very annoying thorn in his side.

As the first session of the duma approached in April 1906, the tsar directed much of his angry distaste at Sergei Witte, who Nicholas blamed for talking him into all this nonsense in the first place. So if you’ll recall from the end of episode 10.39, after Witte secured the crucial foreign loan that would prop up the regime for the next couple of years, Nicholas made it clear he expected Witte to resign as prime minister. To replace Witte, the tsar appointed a guy named Ivan Goremykin, and ah, yes, we are back to butchering Russian pronunciation, hooray. Goremykin is going to come and go very quickly, but just know that he was considered a man of the old school, who had served as minister of the interior in the late 1890s and was a loyal conservative absolutist, who was personally well-liked and trusted by Nicholas and Alexander. So while the tsar adhered to the October Manifesto’s promise that the roles of sovereign head of state and political head of government would be kept separate, Goremykin was clearly an extension of the tsar rather than an independent leader.

On April the 27th, 1906, the big day finally came. The first elected national duma in Russian history, convened in St. Petersburg. To mark the occasion, the tsar invited the delegates to the Winter Palace for an opening address. And this scene was the perfect encapsulation of the post-1905 political and social atmosphere, as the victors and the vanquished of the previous year’s revolution met for the first time. On the right side of the hall stood members of the court, upper crust nobles, imperial favorites, generals and admirals, all dressed in their finest finery. They were the traditional leaders of Russia who believed it their birthright and the will of god that they should rule the empire. Their stomachs turned as they looked across to the left side of the hall, where the nearly 500 newly elected duma delegate stood. They were a motley array of lawyers in plain business suits and men of peasant stock wearing simple work shirts, a bunch of gross plebs who did not belong in the halls of power. They weren’t even all Russian. Some of them were Polish. Some of them were Jewish. The members of the court looked at them and saw nothing but a hive of scum and villainy.

Meanwhile, those Duma delegates were hardly less disgusted with what they saw. It was true they did not fit in with the refined crowd at the Winter Palace, but that was the point. They had come to St. Petersburg because they represented the people of the empire, not just a tiny fraction of parasitic aristocrats. That refined crowd over there on the right side of the hall were a bunch of out of touch jackasses who had run everything into the ground. So the duma looked across the hall at those nobles and imperial favorites and generals and admirals and saw nothing but, well, a hive of scum and villainy.

When the tsar finally arrived, the court nobles bowed properly, and followed all established court protocol. The duma delegates, meanwhile, who did not know or care about such pageantry, stood there and greeted the tsar with a blank and stony silence. They did not return his nods or his bows. But it’s not like their rudely antagonistic body language could have made the tsar more hostile to them than he already was. Nicholas was pretty maxed out.

His speech was short, perfunctory, and addressed almost entirely to the court side of the hall. The tsar himself barely looked in the direction of the duma delegates. He offered a few minutes worth of vague platitudes about his hope for unity and mutual understanding after the conflagrations of 1905, then he got up and he left. It was the last time they were all in the same place at the same time.

After the tsar’s opening address, the delegates went to hold their first official session in their new home, the Tauride Palace. It was a fitting space, a neoclassical palace built in the 1780s and purchased by the state by Catherine the Great. And though it did not literally face west — it actually orients north — its neoclassical design and origin at the height of the western facing age of Catherine clearly meant that it faced west. As the delegates made the three mile walk or so from the Winter Palace, throngs of people lined the streets cheering and waving flags and banners and begging the delegates to institute all of the reforms they believed the duma had been called to institute. This walk only reinforced the idea that they were the true representatives of the people, and their job was to correct the terrible course the empire was on. Years of neglect, abuse and mismanagement that had culminated with disastrous military defeat abroad, and a full blown social revolution at home. All of which had been the handiwork of those idiots they had just left behind in the Winter Palace. Their forthright, eagerness to channel a long simmering rage of the people of the Russian Empire and challenge the existing political order would earn this first national duma the title the Duma of National Anger.

As the duma commenced its first session, the delegates looked around the room and took stock of each other. Most did not know each other and since electoral politics was literally a month old phenomenon in Russia, things like party affiliation or political platforms were incredibly nebulous concepts. But the party with the most seats were the Kadets, liberal constitutional democrats, mostly drawn from the ranks of the educated urban professionals. They were first and foremost there to secure individual civil rights and a real parliamentary constitution modeled ideally after the British system. But for the Kadets, that was meant to be the beginning. Once that baseline parliamentary constitutional system was secured, they plan to use it to secure even more social economic and political reforms.

Now, oddly, the most influential Kadet, and probably the single most influential person in the first duma, was not a delegate at all. That was Pavel Milyukov, who I first introduced at the end of episode 10.20, The Liberal Tradition. Milyukov was a historian and professor and journalist who had spent time in jail and in exile, and who had returned to Russia when the Revolution of 1905 got going. Milyukov was important enough that Sergei Witte had tried to bring him into the government back in November 1905, but Milyukov refuse to be co-opted, and instead poured his energy into building the Kadet Party apparatus and secure those victories in the recent duma elections. But like I said, Milyukov himself was not elected to the duma. His newspaper had published the infamous Financial Manifesto that had called for a tax strike to keep the revolution going, which we talked about in Episode 10.38, The Days of Freedom. The government barred anyone who published that manifesto to serve in the duma, and so instead Milyukov hung out in the press gallery, watching everything unfold on the floor in front of him. In between sessions, he and the Kadet delegates met to plot tactics and strategy, and it was sad that Milyukov ran the duma from the tea room. And while that overstates his influence — he wasn’t some kind of puppet master — Milyukov was pretty influential. He was also something of the unofficial voice of the duma writing daily editorials for his newspaper explaining and justifying what the Kadets and the duma were doing.

But though the Kadets were the largest party, they were hardly a majority. They only held about 180 or 185 seats. So alongside them were a couple of dozen Octobrists, uh, extremely conservative liberals who thought the October Manifesto was as far as things ought to go. It was the end of the line, not the beginning. There were also about a hundred delegates totally unaligned with any party, but who would soon prove far more sympathetic to Kadet ambitions rather than Octobrist caution. There was also a small block of delegates from the various national minority groups with Poles being the largest contingent, and they caucused together to secure more political autonomy for themselves in their respective homelands. But the surprise wildcard of the first duma was a group of more than a hundred delegates elected from the Russian peasantry, who were far more radical than the Kadets who called themselves the Trudoviks or the Labor Party. They agreed with the Kadets on most political reforms, of course, but they were far more radical on economic and social reform and most especially on the question of land redistribution.

Conscious that what they did in this first duma would set precedents for all future dumas, Milyukov, the Kadets, and the rest wanted to make clear territorial claims to political power so they did not become mere window dressing for the tsar. The Kadets, as I said, wanted the Russian duma to function like a British parliament with a real controlling influence over government policy. They did not want to end up like the German Reichstag, which was far more subordinated to the will and the whims of the kaiser. So as they settled into their first sessions and got to know each other, a small committee of Kadet and Trudovik leaders drafted a response to the tsar’s opening speech that they called the Address to the Throne. They made some effort to draw a rhetorical distinction between things they believed the duma had the authority to accomplish and things they merely requested the tsar carry out. But taken together, the Address to the Throne was a bold assertion of the duma’s expectation of power. Among the things that they promised and or requested was redistribution of land, the abolition of that state council, the upper house that had only recently been empowered to act as a check on the duma’s authority, they wanted amnesty for all political prisoners coming out of the Revolution of 1905, and they wanted to approve all government ministers and exercise oversight over their conduct in office. They produced a draft on May the second, debated it briefly and then adopted it unanimously. It was essentially a manifesto asserting the duma’s right to be a full partner in government, with an eye on becoming the real center of power in the Russian Empire.

The boldly ambitious Address to the Throne was not what the tsar and his prime minister wanted to hear, because their plan was to absolutely turn the duma into powerless window dressing. Thus the duma’s response to the tsar’s opening address required a response. They needed to nip these wild claims to real power in the bud. And this kicked off the defining dynamic of the relationship between the tsar, the ministry, and the duma over the 72 days of the First Duma’s existence: responses, responses to responses, and responses to responses to responses. The tsar’s own initial response to the response was to refuse to accept it. He told the duma to hand it over to Goremykin, establishing the principle that the duma did not actually have direct access to the throne, they had to go through the prime minister.

Goremykin then came down in person to the duma on May the 13th to deliver his own response to the response, and in a long speech, he rejected practically every demand and request in the duma’s addressed to the throne. There would be no compulsory land confiscation and redistribution. They would not alter the new composition of the state council. The duma had no role to play in questions of criminal amnesty, and ministers would be selected and dismissed at the pleasure of the tsar and the tsar alone. And he made it very clear to the duma that these things had not been considered and then rejected, but they had not, and would not be considered at all.

Now there were a few minor things he threw into this speech that the government would consider, but all the big stuff that duma had demanded and requested? Absolutely not. So the duma responded to this response, one after another delegates rose and denounced Goremykin and the government to continuous applause. No delegates rose to defend the government. After all these denunciations, the duma then drafted a statement that said Goremykin and the government had refused to hear the wishes of the people, they had shown contempt for the people’s interests, that the duma had no confidence in the government, and then finished by demanding all the ministers resign in favor of leaders who did have the confidence of the duma. This vote of no confidence passed 440 to 11.

The duma’s response to the government’s response to the duma’s response to the tsar’s opening address was quite a gauntlet. And it required, you guessed it, a response. Goremykin’s response to the response to the response to the response was to… just ignore the duma. He was all done responses. He instructed government ministers not to appear before the duma or answer their summons, but to instead send low ranking subordinates. When he eventually sent two bills for the duma’s consideration, the first was about approving funds for a single local school, the other was about building a steam laundry for a provincial university. These were calculated and insulting snubs. On top of that, Goremykin directed the state newspapers to publish telegrams from supporters of the government calling the duma an insulting disgrace that needed to not just be dissolved, but abolished entirely. Most of these telegrams were written by people associated with the reactionary Black Hundreds.

So, roughly two weeks into the grand new political order, and it is completely broken down. Goremykin’s high-handed arrogance may have fit with the tsars general disposition, but there were plenty of conservatives that the imperial court who were not exactly thrilled by the prime minister’s handling of the Duma. After all, they were only months removed from a revolutionary conflagration so massive it paralyzed the empire and nearly toppled the regime. The October Manifesto and the resulting national duma were the compromise that was supposed to end all that. So if we treat the duma like trash, everything’s just going to go back to revolutionary conflagration, I mean, surely we can see that. Among those shifting in their seats with increasingly exasperated frustration was the new Minister of the Interior Pyotr Stolypin, who I will introduce fully next week, but just know, at the moment, he’s the one minister who defies Goremykin’s demand that ministers stay away from the duma. When they summoned him to answer questions, it’s the leap and went down and answered their questions.

There were good reasons to do this and to be concerned about re-provoking revolution. The unrest of 1905 may have subsided, but that didn’t mean it was gone. The general strike of 1905 had peaked with 2 million workers off the job. And while there wasn’t anything close to that going on in the spring of 1906, there was still at any given moment around a hundred thousand workers on some kind of strike. Not the same workers in a single prolonged strike, mind you, but continuous flare ups at factories and mines and work sites. And though the number of striking workers at any given moment was now way less than it had been at the end of 1905, it’s still a major increase in what was considered the normal baseline for labor unrest. I mean, remember back in Episode 10.24, we talked about the unprecedented St. Petersburg strikes in 1896, where upwards of 10,000 workers went on strike at the same time. So we’ve come quite a ways in a decade, as now 10 times that number of workers on strike is considered kind of a simmering normal state of affairs.

But the major issue at this point more than anything else was unemployment, which was exacerbated by the return of hundreds of thousands of young men from the old front lines after the defeat in the Russo-Japanese war. In St. Petersburg, the worker focus turned as much from factory conditions and political reform to the treatment of all the unemployed. And while Bolsheviks and Mensheviks and SRs boycotted of the Duma, they were still out there actively organizing among those unhappy and unemployed workers.

Meanwhile, out in the rural areas, there were also recurrent episodes and strikes and slowdowns protesting low day wages or, more than anything else, the lack of land. By one estimate, there were more than 1500 combative episodes in the span between May and July, 1906. Some of them went so far as to launch tax strikes that established short-lived peasant republics, because the communes were mostly self-governing, so their refusal to pay taxes to the authorities was a quasi declaration of independence from the tsar. This too was all influenced by the return of so many young men from the frontlines of the war, that meant more mouths to feed, more strain on limited resources, and by some accounts, they were more militantly hostile to the local authorities when they returned.

But none of this was exactly violent, and even attacks on property and estates were minimal. Although the SR combat organization is still out there, and they are continuing to conduct their campaign of bombings and assassinations.

The most violent episode of this period was not revolutionary at all, it was reactionary. And specifically, I am talking about the Bialystok Pogrom in Russian occupied Poland in June of 1906.

The city was predominantly Jewish. Jews accounted for three quarters of the 63,000 or so people who live there. It was predominantly a commercial and industrial city at this point, and had been the site of ongoing clashes all through 1904 and 1905 as it was a hotbed of the Jewish Labor Bund, an anarchist group called Black Banner and Polish nationalists and socialists of various shapes and sizes. There were assassinations and counter assassinations between police and revolutionary groups that led to martial law being declared in September 1905 that was not lifted until March of 1906. By that point, the new chief of police was a Polish liberal, who sympathized with the Jewish community. His appointment enraged the notoriously antisemitic local police officers, as well as the police chief’s boss, the Russian police komisar who was himself an ardent anti-Semite. They no longer drew any distinction between an individual radical anarchist who happened to be Jewish and the Jews collectively.

As rumors swirled of some kind of anti-Semitic pogrom against the Jewish population, the sympathetic police chief said a pogrom would happen over his dead body, and then that’s what happened. On May the 28th, 1906, that guy was assassinated. The police immediately blamed Jewish killers, but it very quickly came out that the trigger man was actually an ex-police officer who was almost certainly hired by the anti-Semitic Russian komisar. A few days later, on June the first 1906, two Christian precessions marched separately through the city, one Catholic and one Orthodox. Both were attacked. A bomb was thrown at the Catholics and shots were fired at the Orthodox. These shots and explosions triggered a sudden and suspiciously well-timed cry of “beat the Jews” as Black Hundreds stormed out and raided Jewish shops and homes. The police either did nothing to stop them or joined in themselves. The first day of chaotic destruction and beatings and killings then gave way to two more days of attacks that were even more coordinated and now had the support of Russian soldiers. It was only after Minister of the Interior Stolypin ordered local governors to remove those troops and stop the pogrom that the violence finally subsided. The casualties were somewhere between 80 and 200 dead, god knows how many wounded, and at least 150 shops and markets completely destroyed.

The Bialystok Pogrom outraged world opinion, and it also outraged the duma. They summoned Minister of the Interior Stolypin to answer questions, and he said forthrightly, the pogrom was wrong. Then they demanded to know how much state officials from the local level on up were in on this from the beginning, because remember, this is happening right after General Trepov and the gang had been caught writing and funding anti-Semitic screeds during the punitive campaigns back in January and February. The local Russian authorities in Bialystok tried to blame the Polish residents of the city, but evidence emerged that they had been planning this thing for weeks, and eventually the guy who fired on the Orthodox procession was arrested, and he confessed that he had been hired by the authorities to give the pogrom an excuse to get going. This would remain an ongoing scandal that the duma dealt with and used to attack the government, much to the government annoyed and guilty embarrassment.

So we are now into mid June, and there is nothing but mutually antagonistic hostility between the duma and the government. People on both sides feared the consequences of not ultimately finding a way to work together. Inside the court, as I said, there was a real fear that it would trigger another revolution. But inside the Duma the fear was now that they would face a reactionary crackdown. Now there were two stabs at solving the deadlock. One was spearheaded by the aforementioned General Trepov, who on June the 16th, apparently at his own initiative, invited Milyukov to come meet with him. Trepov told Milyukov he thought he could get the tsar to go along with certain parts of the duma’s program and reshuffle the ministry, but this was undermined just a few days later when Stolypin summoned Milyukov to a meeting and offered far less generous terms of compromise. Milyukov assumed this was some kind of tricky double-cross, but really it was just that Trepov and Stolypin did not know what the other was up to.

But these attempts at forming some kind of compromise government acceptable to the duma went nowhere, and were overtaken by events. Specifically, overtaken by the biggest question looming before everybody: land reform.

The duma had no mandate under the revised Constitution of 1906 to actually address the land question, and the government refused to hear any talk of it. But the duma took it up anyway. The Kadets said, look, we can take imperial family property and state land and church land and some property from the largest private estates and redistribute it to the people. But they did not expect this to be raw expropriation, they did expect the state would pay compensation for the seized property. The Trudoviks, meanwhile, who mostly came from those peasant areas, were far more radical. They envisioned, ultimately, total nationalization and redistribution of all property, including mines and all natural resources. Not all at once, mind you, but that was the goal. Russian land belonged to the Russian people.

But as the duma debated the issue of land redistribution, the government suddenly switched strategies, and they decided to outflank the duma and neutralize land redistribution as an issue. They were not actually opposed to the idea of land reform — many at court understood that there was a land crisis that was undermining the legitimacy of the regime and something needed to be done — but that it was important that that something not be done by the duma, who would then be allowed to take credit for it. It had to come from the tsar.

So on June the 20th, 1906, the government issued an announcement. The tsar, the good little father of the Russian people, was going to answer the land question. They announced a system whereby the state would purchase excess land from its current owners, and allow landless peasants to then purchase parcels individually, establishing a peasant bank that would lend them money to do this. They would also encourage peasants to consider migrating from the overpopulated parts of central Russia to less populated areas of the empire where there was simply more land to be had.

When the duma read this announcement, they were furious. The tsar should not be going ahead with such a momentous policy without consulting and getting approval from the duma. They were after all of the representatives of the people. They were also angry at how limited the tsar’s plan was going to be, and how much debt it would force the new peasant owners to take on. So on July 6th, the duma published An Appeal to the People, which assured the people that the duma was hard at work on a plan of their own that would confiscate and redistribute land in a more just way. They criticized the government for circumventing the duma and undermining the legitimate political role of the people’s representatives.

Now, this might have been taken in stride by the tsar, but for the kicker at the end. The appeal to the people encouraged everyone to remain calm and peaceful until the duma’s proposal became the law of the land. Which was read by the tsar and his government as the duma telling everyone to remain calm and peaceful unless the duma’s proposal became the law of the land. It read like a threat to restart revolution if they didn’t get their way.

This was the last straw. The final response to all the responses was simple: it was time to dissolve the Duma of National Anger. Clearly, things were not working. Both the high handed Goremykin and the realistic and calculating Stolypin both advised the tsar to do it: dissolve the duma, call a new election, see if we can’t get a better class of delegates elected who will not be so intransigently hostile. The tsar was thrilled his ministers were finally talking sense.

Now rumors of the duma’s dissolution had swirled since the first address to the throne, but so far the hammer had not yet fallen. To trick the duma into a sense of immediate complacency, the tsar invited the president of the duma down for a personal audience to discuss their issues on July the ninth, and Stolypin agreed to attend a session on July the 10th to answer more questions about the Bialystok Pogrom. But they made those promises knowing neither meeting would ever take place.

Now the tsar had the right to dissolve the duma. It was his right as tsar to do it as long as he called new elections. But it was still a moment fraught with danger. How would the people respond? Would they restart the revolution? To counter this threat, the military and police presence in the capital were beefed up on July the eighth, and suddenly there were lots of armed authorities at the train station and other strategically important points in St. Petersburg.

Then, before dawn on July the ninth, 1906, soldiers surrounded the Tauride Palace before the delegates gathered for the day’s session to ensure that there would be no session that day. Placards were then posted all over the city saying the duma had been dissolved and new elections would be held for a second duma, which would convene in February 1907. It also declared St. Petersburg was now temporarily under emergency law. Gatherings and precessions and proclamations would not be tolerated, newspapers would be censored and prohibited from calling for further protests.

So the delegates arriving for work that day were shocked to find themselves locked out, and the duma dissolved. But they weren’t exactly surprised, they had been expecting something like this for a long time, and contingency plans were in place. Milyukov spent the day literally riding around St. Petersburg on a bicycle, spreading the word to leaders to gather at a prearranged spot in the city to plan a response. At this meeting, they decided to reconvene everyone at the city of Vyborg in Finland, which was just over the border, and outside the immediate jurisdiction of the authorities in St. Petersburg. This was not a permanent solution, but it would probably give them room enough to operate for maybe 12 hours, and that might be all they needed to rally the people of Russia to their defense.

So later that evening about 200 delegates, mostly Kadets and Trudoviks, successfully reconvened in Vyborg. Late in the evening on July the ninth, 1906, they drafted a protest manifesto addressed to the people, from the people’s representatives. It denounced the dissolution of the duma, and called for passive but not violent resistance to the authorities. Specifically, they called for a tax strike, and a refusal to provide new conscripts for the army.

But they had done very little real prep work to make such a coordinated Empire-wide protest work. They were just sort of hoping to call for it and let the people spontaneously come through. But to everyone’s surprise, to the duma’s dismay, and the government’s delight, 1906 was not 1905. And despite the ongoing protest and strikes, it did not appear that either the workers or the peasants wanted to relaunch a full-scale revolution in defense of the ousted Duma. Within days, Milyukov and the other duma leaders received reports from the field that no one was heeding their call. Their manifesto to the people from the people’s representatives was a dead letter. There was not going to be a revolution of 1906.

History is a funny old thing. The massive upheavals of 1905 pretty much caught everyone by surprise. But then just as everyone on both sides is anticipating a resumption of those upheavals in response to the disillusion of the duma, there was just nothing, nothing happened. But as the tsar and his closest imperial advisors breathed a sigh of relief, they did not take it as a sign that all was well, and they could just go back to the way things had been. Part of the reason there was no revolutionary response to the dissolution of the first duma was that they had told everybody a second duma was coming in February 1907. And the tsar’s government was going to have to be smarter about how they handled that second duma.

So, after the Duma of national anger was dissolved, Goremykin submitted his resignation, and the tsar replaced him as prime minister with a man who we will introduce in full next week, and who probably stands as the most powerful and influential leader over the tense years between 1905 and 1917: Pyotr Stolypin.

10.040 – Relaunch and Recap

This week’s episode is brought to you by keeps as guys there’s a lot wrapped up in a full head of hair. You get into your twenties and thirties and start noticing the first signs of hair loss, but definitely starts to feel like panic time because nobody’s ever really ready to go bald. Thankfully now there’s keeps the simple and easy way to keep your hair.

By the time they’re 35, two thirds of all guys will experience some form of male pattern baldness. The best way to prevent hair loss is to do something about it while you still have hair left prevention is the key. So it keeps treatments typically take four to six months to see results. So it’s important to act fast because the sooner you take action, the more results you’ll see.

Keeps has more five-star reviews than any of its competitors. And more than a hundred thousand men trust keeps for their hair. Loss prevention needs keeps treatment starts at just $10 a month. Plus, for a limited time, you can get your first month free. If you’re ready to take action and prevent hair loss, go to keeps.com/revolutions to receive your first month of treatment for free is K E E P s.com/revolutions.

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Episode 10.40: Relaunch and Recap

Welcome back. It’s good to be back. I survived. Hero of Two Worlds is turned in, and it’s time to get back to the great locomotive of history we call the Russian Revolution. Now, since it has been eight long months since we’ve done this, uh, me writing episodes and you’ve listening to them, we are going to start Part Two of the series by recapping our story so far.

Where did we leave off? How did we get there? Who are we talking about? What on earth happened? So I went back through episodes 10.1 to 10.39 and pulled out the events and characters and themes and turning points that climaxed with the Revolution of 1905, a revolution, which in retrospect, turned out to be merely the dress rehearsal. If you’re listening to this after having set the show down for a while, hopefully you will appreciate this little recap. If it’s two years in the future or whatever, and you’re someone just happily bingeing the entire completed series, first of all, hello from the past, it’s nice to have you with us, uh, you might be able to skip this, but you also might find it a helpfully concise summary as we transition from 1905 to 1917 and beyond.

We started this series with a brief primer on Marxism and anarchism, two of the new ideological programs that emerged from the mid 19th century attempt to answer the social question. Our previous 18th and early 19th century revolutions may have addressed the political question, and provided answers like: constitutions, declarations of rights, national independence, and participatory self-government. But the social question about poverty, inequality, exploitation, degradation remained unanswered, especially as industrial capitalism exploded outward and transformed societies throughout the world. For many activists, philosophers, and theorists, political rights and constitutions were great, they were necessary, but they did not go nearly far enough to address that huge problem of an emerging modern world driven by rapidly advancing technology and industrial economics that were creating at least as much misery and poverty as happiness and wealth — probably, one suspects in the mid 19th century, quite a bit more.

So we started with Karl Marx and his wingman, Friedrich Engels, who produced voluminous observations about how society functions. Combining those three pillars of Marxism — classical German philosophy, French socialism, and British economics — Marx and Engels said the mode of economic production of a society defined its social and political relations, while those social and political relations then looped back around to reinforce the economic mode of production Marx also snagged dialectical reasoning, right, the thesis-antithesis-synthesis trinity from Hegel and applied it to the course of human history, creating what has been dubbed dialectical materialism, or historical materialism, which says among other things, that class conflict is the driver of history. As the development of productive forces inevitably leads to clashes over who controls the economic means of production, and who controls the political state apparatus. This is, for example, what they believed the French Revolution was all about: a rising class of bourgeois capitalists tossing off the anachronistic yoke of the feudal Ancien Régime. The work of Marx and Engels would become the ürtext for many of our future Russian revolutionaries, and so if you want to refamiliarize yourself with the theories, by all means, please go back and have a re-listen to those episodes. But we also talked about Mikhail Bakunin, and the anarchists, who emerged right alongside Marx and Engels. The anarchist diagnosis was that the coercive power of a parasitic and wholly unnecessary state was the principal obstacle to a just and free world. The anarchists wanted to fulfill what they believed was the thus far unfulfilled promise of the French Revolution: liberty, equality, and fraternity. Because there was no liberty, nor equality, in a world still defined by rapacious economic exploitation. And certainly there was no fraternity. As Bakunin’s sarcastically said, I ask you whether for fraternity is possible between the exploiters and the exploited. I make you sweat and suffer all day, and when I have reaped the fruit of your suffering and your sweat, at night, I say to you: let us embrace. We are brothers!

Bakunin detected even in Comrade Marx’s politics an authoritarian tendency that he didn’t like, and he said of this, liberty without socialism is privilege and injustice; socialism without liberty is slavery and brutality. Marx, Engels, Bakunin and their respective followers then got into acrimonious debates with each other about things like: do the peasants have revolutionary potential, which will remain an ongoing topic of debate all through the Russian revolutions. In the process, they would also introduce one of the defining features of left wing revolutionary politics, personality conflicts and disputes over doctrinal minutia, leading to denunciations, fractures, resentments, expulsions, and counter-expulsions. And so the attempt by the founders of the First International to forge a grand coalition of socialist forces ended with everyone accusing everyone else of doing it wrong, and forming their own breakaway splinter faction. This would become a recurring pattern, which would always ensure that the only group, the People’s Front of Judea hated more than the Romans was the judean People’s Front, and don’t even get them started about the Judean Popular People’s Front.

So after this intro to Marxism and anarchism, we moved on to a general history of Russia. We talked about the origins of modern Russia back in the eight hundreds. The princes of Moscow become the tsars of Russia and then expanded towards a multinational empire, which after centuries of expansion, conquest, and absorptions from Ukraine to Siberia and from the Arctic circle to the Black sea, forged a giant Russian empire that was multiethnic and multinational with dozens of languages and religions all under the umbrella of the Russian tsar.

Then beginning with Peter the Great and the move from Moscow to St. Petersburg, and then later with the arrival of the enlightened despot Catherine the Great, we got into the ongoing debate about westernization, whether Russia should be looking west for ideas and models and technological improvements, or whether Russia was on its own unique path as the third Rome, straddling the divide between Europe and Asia. This is a debate that was still ongoing right through 1905 in the halls of power, intellectual salons, and revolutionary committees.

And coming out of the age of the French Revolution and the Napoleonic Wars, a young generation of western-looking Russian liberals came back from those wars looking for a constitution, and political rights, and the emancipation of the serfs. This led to the Decemberist uprising in 1825, whose failure sent Russian liberalism into abyeance and called forth a new uniquely Russian ideology that would guide the tsars for the next century, an ideology built on its own three pillars, orthodoxy, autocracy, and nationality. That is, the combination of Orthodox Christianity, absolute political dictatorship, and the supremacy of the Russian national language and culture to govern their multi-ethnic empire. This was a theory of Imperial absolutism to stand against dangerous imports from the West like political rights and constitutions and representative assemblies. To enforce this reformulated brand of absolutism, they created the infamous Third Section, a political police to monitor subversives at home and abroad.

But despite trying to hold the line against western quote, unquote progress, Russian failures in the Crimean war in the mid 1850s laid bare how far Russia was quote unquote falling behind the rest of Europe. The whole absolute dictatorship founded on the superiority of the army shtick doesn’t really work if your army, and the economy that supports it, has become an archaic shambles. So in response, Tsar Alexander the Second approved a slate of major reforms spearheaded by a clique of not-quite-liberals who wanted to rejuvenate the empire through a program of enlightened despotism. The two biggest and most consequential reforms being the emancipation of the serfs in 1861, and the creation of the zemstvo, elected local assemblies with some limited administrative authority in 1864.

Emerging alongside those top-down reforms of the 1860s was a new generation of social critics, revolutionaries were formers and idealists. Mostly students and young professionals, both men and women, they were inspired by Chernyshevsky’s What is to Be Done, and they subsequently bucked conventional customs and morality. These hippie punk nihilists embraced the theory of narodism: faith not in the tsar, but in the people of Russia. They regarded the common Russian people as the embodiment of simple timeless virtue who were unjustly exploited and oppressed by the parasitic tsar. This movement lead to the infamous Going to the People of 1874, where those idealistic students flocked to the countryside to enlighten the people and teach them how to be free, and the people were like, who are you, get out of here. So, this is when they went to the people and the people sent them back.

The failure of the Going to the People disillusioned some of these idealistic radicals right out of the movement, but others simply changed tactics. They formed a new party called Land and Liberty on the premise that the people were too hopelessly ignorant, superstitious, and oppressed to throw off their own chains. Enlightened intellectual revolutionaries needed to do it for them. They believed that for all its pageantry, trappings, and megalomaniacal assertions, the tsarist apparatus was actually quite small and flimsy. So they decided to focus all of their attention and energy on destroying that apparatus. Once the tsar and his minions were gone, and there weren’t that many of them, the people would realize they never actually needed them in the first place. I mean, after all, what had the tsar ever done for the Russian villagers except gobble up the fruits of their labor? With this in mind, in the late 1870s Land and Liberty underwent an internal shakeup, with most of its members reorganizing themselves as a new group called People’s Will to wage a relentless terrorist campaign of assassinations and bombings. And finally, after many attempts and many other assassinations, People’s Will managed to blow up Tsar Alexander the Second with a bomb on March the first, 1881. This, of course, led to a glorious new dawn for the people of Russia… yeah, just kidding, it was the permanent end of all reform, a hard reactionary turn, the arrival of the far more ruthless Okhrana to replace the Third Section, and the total destruction of People’s Will as a viable organization.

But from the explosion of People’s Will, we find a little escape pod shooting away containing a few former Land and Liberty members who had gotten out after opposing the terrorist campaign. In this escape pod, we find Grigori Plekhanov, Vera Zasulich, Pavel Axelrod, and Leo Deutsch. In 1882, they organized themselves in Switzerland under the exciting new theories of a scruffy German exile holed up in the British library named Karl Marx. They called themselves the Emancipation of Labor Group and they were the first explicitly Russian Marxist organization in existence. But organization kind of goes too far, it was just the four of them engaged in an isolated attempt to apply Marxist theories, analysis, and the force of historical materialism to Russia. Engaging in a running battle with narodists and anarchists, who thought it was crazy to try to apply theories best suited for advanced industrial economies to backward and agrarian Russia.

But then things suddenly changed in the early 1890s. Sergei Witte arrived in the tsar’s ministry as first head of railroads, and then minister of finance. He convinced the government that Russia needed to revive its modernizing push. They needed to invest in mining, manufacturing, shipbuilding, and more than anything else railroads. The British and French and Germans were all way ahead of them, and Russia risked falling into permanent great power irrelevance if they didn’t keep up. The sudden and energetic arrival of industrial modernization to Russia in the 1890s had been predicted by Plekhanov and the Emancipation of Labor Group as they were working from Marxist historical materialism, and it made them seem like prophets who had found the one true doctrine.

Their work then inspired a new generation of Marxists inside Russia. People like Lenin, his future wife Krupskaya, Julius Martov, Pyotr Struve, Arkadi Kremer — all of whom were in their early to mid twenties when the so-called Witte boom got started in the 1890s, and suddenly Marxism seemed very relevant to Russia indeed. But one of the key points we need to make about these early Russian Marxists is that they really believed historical materialism to be an objective and scientific description of the course of history, that it was as predictive as it was descriptive. But they weren’t idiots, and they knew the Russian empire at the turn of the 20th century even with the Witte boom and the arrival of industrialization was still incredibly medieval and agrarian. To get to the socialist revolution they wanted, Russia was going to have to pass through some kind of bourgeois capitalist mode of production to reorganize the empire politically and economically, creating the proletariat necessary for the socialist revolution, and also unlock all the bourgeois democratic institutions like constitutions and civil rights that would allow them to operate freely and out in the open. Because all of them expected the coming socialist revolution to be a mass democratic uprising, not some tiny neo-Jacobin vanguard thing. So Lenin and his comrades embraced the doctrine of two revolutions, that capitalist industrialization with all its requisite transformative miracles and horrors must be embraced rather than resisted, it was the only way forward. First, there had to be a democratic revolution by the new capitalist bourgeoisie who would overthrow out the medieval tsarist apparatus, and then we can move forward with the socialist revolution towards the dictatorship of the proletariat.

Now this whole theory was roundly condemned by neo-narodists, who were starting to come back to life in the mid 1890s after the failure of People’s Will and form new groups that would eventually become known collectively as the Socialist Revolutionaries, or as we call them, the SRs. They didn’t really want to embrace or hasten the arrival of western industrial capitalism, which they read Marx too, and were like, this is terrible, we don’t want this here, and they wanted to fight it off at all costs. They believed that the ancient culture and organizational structures of the Russian villages made them uniquely suited to move directly onto an agrarian form of socialism without the need to import the dehumanizing industrial horrors of the west.

In 1894, all of these revolutionaries, whatever their stripes or intentions or theories, received the same gift when Tsar Nicholas the Second ascended to the imperial throne. Like Louis the 16th, Nicholas was not a bad person, per se. He loved his family. He loved his children and he even took his job seriously. But he was just not the man for that job. He was absolutely committed to sticking with orthodoxy, autocracy, and nationality. He told even the most cautious reformers amongst his subjects to not engage in “senseless dreams.” He was not going to engage for one second with modern modes of politics. This stubborn resistance to change as the Russian empire moved from the 19th century to the 20th century was only going to make the case for revolution even stronger and more alluring. Nicholas was also weak willed, close minded, and lived in a bubble only slightly less manufactured than the Truman Show. The revolutionaries could not have asked for a better opponent.

But meanwhile, those revolutionaries were jockeying for position, and trying to rev up the growing industrial working classes and the perennially oppressed Russian villagers into a force that could overthrow the tsar. But they also seem to fight amongst themselves as much as they fought against Nicholas. The Marxists formed the Russian Social Democratic Labor Party, but quickly fell into fighting between orthodox Marxists, like Proudhon and Lenin, who made their base in the newspaper Iskra, and various revisionists, legal Marxists, and economists, who either wanted to eschew revolution entirely or focus on the material needs of the workers as an end unto itself.

Also in this mix, we find Arkadi Kremer in the Jewish Labor Bund, who had their own specifically Jewish approach to everything. At the Second Party Congress of the Russian Social Democratic Labor party in 1903, Lenin politicked his way into imposing his vision on the party, even icing out his old friend Martov over the issue of how to define party membership, leading to the famous split between Bolsheviks and Mensheviks.

The SRs had their own disagreements about whether they should attempt to go to the people again and create a groundswell democratic uprising, or continue to focus on vanguard style elite terrorism, the latter faction forming the Sr combat organization to plot and carry out assassinations of police and government officials. A campaign orchestrated, as you’ll recall, by Yevno Azef, who was himself a double agent in the employ of the Okhrana.

Now the efficacy of terrorism would remain a source of much debate, but the SR combat organization’s successful assassination of the minister of the interior led to the appointment of an arch conservative to replace him, and everybody hated that guy, driving even super conservative liberal reformers into the arms of the revolutionary opposition, and then when the combat organization killed that guy, the tsar appointed a more liberal minister of the interior in 1904, which raised everyone’s hopes that Nicholas was finally getting it, and was finally giving up on hard line conservatism and reform was on the way. When those hopes were dashed, well, the revolution of 1905 is right around the corner, isn’t it.

Now this brewing domestic crisis may not have gotten out of hand, had not the tsar simultaneously and accidentally gotten himself entangled in a foreign crisis, a war with Japan. Russian foreign policy had been looking east for years. Not thinking China or Japan posed much of a military threat, they provocatively annexed Manchuria, and then Port Arthur. Except the Japanese really super did pose a military threat to Russia, and after the Russians insulted Japanese ambassadors with high handed stupidity, the Japanese launched a surprise attack in February, 1904, starting the war Nicholas never thought would happen because he did not wish it. A wave of patriotic enthusiasm in Russia quickly gave way to disillusionment, anger, and shock as all the news from the war front was nothing but mistakes and debacle and defeats. By the summer of 1904, the Russian empire was entering a major political crisis.

So that brings us to the end final run of episodes in Part One, the Revolution of 1905 itself. It unfolded in a series of stages, each of which found the tsar and his chief advisors steadfastly and resolutely right behind the curve and scrambling unsuccessfully to keep up with events.

The first phase was defined by the defeats in the far east, which led to widespread calls for reform from liberals and zemstvo constitutionalists, many of whom joined the underground organization, the Union of Liberation, which aimed to create a broad anti-tsarist coalition that would include everyone who wanted to see the end of raw despotic autocracy, from SR terrorists to extremely cautious reformers in the liberal nobility. This movement included a banquet campaign modeled on the French Revolution of 1848, and resulted in the tacitly condoned Zemstvo Congress in November, 1904, which was regardless at the time as something akin to the Estates-General of 1789. Except in response, the tsar offered only the flimsiest of vague promises, and mostly just planned to re-introduce his autocratic regime once he won this damned war against the Japanese.

The second phase was defined by Father Gapon and the St. Petersburg workers. Angry over terrible conditions and themselves sensing an opportunity to have their complaints addressed, the St. Petersburg workers began seriously organizing in late 1904 and then staged a mass precession to present the tsar with their grievances and beg him for help. Instead, on January the eighth, 1905, they walked in to the Bloody Sunday massacre, which is widely regarded — though I think a bit erroneously — as the beginning of the Revolution of 1905.

But though I personally think the revolution was already well underway at that point, the Bloody Sunday massacre was a huge event. It was a major event. And it kicked off the third phase of the revolution. Immediately after Bloody Sunday, a wave of protests and strikes swept Russia in February 1905, that included workers and professionals and intellectuals and revolutionaries, many of them coordinating through the underground Union of Liberation. They sent in petitions, they made speeches, and published pamphlets, all of which were demanding reform, real reform, political reform. They wanted constitutions and rights and guarantees. The tsar answered this wave of protest with the February edicts, where the tsar said, fine, some real reform is coming, maybe even a nationally elected duma, fine, whatever, go away. The February edicts raised everyone’s hopes once again, just so that they could be dashed against the rocks as quickly and as stupidly as possible.

Now, things hovered in a kind of uncertain state until May 1905, the beginning of the fourth phase of the revolution. The tsar procrastinated on implementing the February edicts in the hope that the war would turn around and he could get a handle on his domestic problems. But around May Day, a new set of strikes broke out. This new wave of strikes and protests were more centrally planned and organized by agents of the Union of Liberation and the Marxist social democrats. These new strikes witnessed, among other things, the first workers soviet, a governing council to administer striking workers. Professional unions also came together to form the Union of Unions, and they elected a liberal dissident sometimes professor and sometimes exile named Pablo Milyukov as their president.

Now the tsar hoped he might be able to sneak out of all these domestic troubles if his foreign troubles might end, and then his foreign troubles ended in a very monkey’s paw wish kind of way. At the Battle of Tsushima, the Japanese navy sank the Russian fleet that had sailed halfway across the world, carrying the last best hope of winning the war. And when they sank, they took Nicholas’s last best hope of maintaining the political status quo in Russia with them.

So by the summer of 1905, Nicholas has to cave. And he directed his prime minister to draft what became known as the Bulygin constitution in August, 1905. And this defined, I think, what are we on, the fifth phase of the revolution? The Bulygin Constitution involved elections and a national duma and a bunch of stuff that would have seemed visionary in November 1904, and would have probably avoided everything that happened in 1905 had they done it in November, 1904, but which now fell way short of the mark. There was, for example, going to be roughly 7,000 voters for the entire 1.5 million people living in St. Petersburg. That’s just not good enough anymore. Units in the army and navy started mutinying, like on the Battleship Potemkin.

But not everybody was against the tsar. And we started to see the arrival of the Black Hundreds in the summer of 1905. Armed proto-fascist groups fighting for orthodoxy, autocracy, and nationality, rather than against it, and low grade civil war conditions prevailed in most major cities in the empire.

This gave way to the sixth, and you might call final, phase of the Revolution of 1905 proper. The light freedoms granted as a concession over the summer of 1905 allowed students returning to school in September to begin the mass meeting movement, where they use their university meeting halls to host overtly political lectures and rallies to continue the push for greater political reform. In Moscow, the mass meeting movement ran into a strike by the Moscow printers, which became the first spark of the new wave of strikes that accelerated dramatically when the railroad employees and workers went on strike, effectively bringing the empire to a screeching halt. Once this happened, unions and workers in every major city followed suit. They went on strike, and they were soon joined by white collar professionals like lawyers and doctors, who saw this as the moment to force the tsar to accept civil rights in the constitution. The general strike of October 1905 successfully forced the tsar to recall Sergei Witte to government service, and then published the October Manifesto, which dramatically expanded political freedom and participation, and promised a nationally elected duma. The October Manifesto made it feel like the Revolution of 1905 was going to be a resounding success for the revolutionaries. This was it. We have finally won.

But the deliriously happy Days of Freedom that followed over the winter soon turned into a darkly ironic joke. Yes, there would be a duma and elections, but in January 1906, the tsar launched the punitive expeditions. Military column sent through areas of unrest with orders that arresting people simply wasn’t enough. Tens of thousands of people were executed, wounded, or exiled. Homes and sometimes entire villages were destroyed. And despite the promises made in the October Manifesto, something like 70% of the Russian Empire would be operating under emergency martial law by the spring of 1906.

This was the environment in which the elections for the first national duma were held. The tsar hoped his critics and enemies had now been beaten into place, and he continued to live under the fantastical fantasy that the vast majority of real Russians actually loved him. But instead of the election produced a resounding victory for the Kadets, the constitutional democrats who had run on a platform of using the duma to advance more reform and challenge the tsar as a unified political opposition. Conservatives of all stripes were wiped out. The tsar was shocked and passed.

So facing an almost certainly hostile duma, the tsar ordered the Fundamental Laws of the empire to be hastily rewritten, right on the eve of the first meeting of the duma. Known informally as the Constitution of 1906, though constitution was not a word you used around Nicholas, the quote unquote reforms ensured that almost all power remained with the tsar. And to make double sure, they also reformed the council of state and turned it into a handpicked upper legislative house that would have to consent to anything the duma might try to do. Sergei Witte then secured a massive foreign loan that ensured the tsar would not need to ask the duma for new taxes or any financial reforms that might tend to give them leverage over him. Having secured this much needed loan, Witte was then forced back out of the government on the eve of the duma’s first session at the end of April 1906.

So that brings us to the end of episode 10.39. That’s when I decided would be a good place to leave it. Specifically, we left off on April the 27th, 1906, which was set to be the first session of a nationally elected duma. The fruits of the Revolution of 1905, which had seemed so ripe in October, now looked quite rotten. Bound by the new Fundamental Laws, checked by the new state council, and with police and censors and the Okhrana still swarming around, the new duma found itself in a straight jacket. Once again, expectations of liberals and reformers and revolutionaries were set to be dashed.

But for what it’s worth, Tsar Nicholas was no happier. He remained as discontented, arrogant and blind as ever. He would never reconcile himself to the Revolution of 1905, never accept its quote unquote verdict, and mostly he looked forward to a day when he could sweep it all aside.

So, the immediate aftermath of the Revolution of 1905 saw everyone growing bitter and dissatisfied each in their own ways. Conservatives, liberals, socialists, narodists, reactionaries, none of them were happy.

And next week we will begin to talk about all of the wonderfully specific ways their mutual unhappiness manifested.

So, I hope that this recap has helped. It certainly helped me. I hope that maybe along the way you were like, oh yeah… oh yeah — oh yeah, I remember that.

Now looking ahead, I’ll be able to do three more new episodes before I have to immediately duck out again to finish editing Hero of Two Worlds, but that’s kind of perfect timing because it will allow us to spend the next three episodes on the first sessions of this nationally elected duma, and Nicholas’s growing rage at their impertinence. It will also allow us to introduce Pyotr Stolypin, who will be replacing Sergei Witte in the role of the only smart guy in a room full of imperial dunces. All of which will build up to the top down coup of 1907, where the tsar and Stolypin will do their very best to put all of this Revolutionary nonsense behind them once and for all.

 

10.039 – The End of Part I

 

This week’s episode is brought to you by… nobody, again. But again, I’ll use this suddenly empty ad space to encourage you to think about how to support people who are being hit much harder than I am: musicians, artists, writers, and podcasters, individual direct donations and sales could mean the world of difference to them. They all have Patreons and Venmos and PayPal accounts. There’s also your favorite local businesses. Order food from them, order books from them, order whatever from them. If you have some disposable income, if your job and your paycheck are unaffected, honestly, this is the time to increase your budget for arts and entertainment and getting takeout and just impulsively buying things. It’s not self-indulgent at this moment to buy art or albums or get dessert with the takeout order, it is an act of social solidarity. Then there’s the critical infrastructure for those who are really struggling: local food banks need more money, domestic abuse shelters need more money. To say nothing of the people closest to you, your friends and family? Lots of times you ask somebody how they’re doing and the instinctive response is to say, oh, it’s fine. Everything’s fine. Because we all have our pride. People don’t want to feel like a burden, but ask them again. Say, no, really, how are you doing? You might hear some things. Things you might be able to help with.

And if you need help, please, we are in a moment where, I’m sorry, but shame is canceled. The habit of pretending like everything is fine and we don’t need help no matter what is unhealthy in the best of times and these are not the best of times. So there’s no shame in asking for help because shame is canceled. I just canceled it. So if you can help, look for ways to help. If you need help, ask for help. Asking for help sucks. Believe me, I know. But relying on each other is not weird and abnormal, it’s literally how humans were built to survive. And it’s how we’re going to survive.

So this is my last new episode before I take a long break, and it feels weird to be leaving in the middle of all of this. I’m not trying to abandon ship here. Uh, I’m not going anywhere, I don’t want any of you to go anywhere. I just want us all to get back together happier and healthier in six months. So while I’m gone, please look out for each other, and godspeed.

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Episode 10.39: The End of Part One

We have come to our final episode of Part One of our series on the Russian revolutions. By the time you are listening to this, I am already on podcasting hiatus and working full-time on Citizen Lafayette. When I look back on what we’ve done so far in the Russia series, it’s pretty clear Part One can itself be divided into four subsections: episodes one through eight were intro to Marxist and anarchist theory; episodes nine to fifteen were a general history of Russia that took us through the assassination of the Tsar Liberator in 1881; episodes 16 to 31 were a far more detailed accounting of the events and personalities that led up to the Revolution of 1905, a section that ended with the beginning of the Russo-Japanese war. And then finally, these latest episodes, 32 to 39, cover the Revolution of 1905 proper. Today’s episode closes down all those arcs and concludes Part One. When I return from hiatus, we will do Part Two on the Revolution of 1917 and resulting civil war, which I have no reason to believe won’t be at least as long as part one. So you’ll have that to look forward to.

But first we need to wrap up the Revolution of 1905, which we started in 1904, and are now ending in 1906. And what we talk about here today could of been the end of it. The end of all of it. No Part Two to look forward to. We have in front of us a perfectly realistic and believable story about how an archaic medieval autocracy resisted all pressure to reform itself until its humiliating failures abroad, let loose the Pandora’s box of revolution at home. Then, after a year of exhilarating chaos, that archaic medieval autocracy gave up the ghost and transformed into a modern constitutional monarchy. This is a story we’ve heard before. True there was little chance of Russia transforming into the kind of real parliamentary system that prevailed in the United Kingdom, or god forbid, a true republic like in France, but certainly the Russian Empire could have wound up sitting alongside its imperial cousins in Germany and Austria, empires that accepted a kind of neo-absolutist constitutional system.

And that is basically why I have chosen to end Part One here in the spring of 1906. Because in the spring of 1906, it still looked like that was the story. Elections are going to be held, a representative national duma will meet, the tsar is accepting the rule of law and civil rights. But that is not the story of the Russian revolutions. Because Tsar Nicholas never accepted that which he had been forced to accept under duress in 1905. And as soon as he could, he planned to undo as much as he could. And that undoing of what had been done is how we will begin Part Two. It’s why it’s not the Russian revolution singular, but Russian revolutions, plural.

The project of undoing what had been done was already well underway. It was being signaled nd foreshadowed almost as soon as the ink was dry on the October Manifesto. Liberal fears that the tsar was not actually committed to the promises he had made were entirely justified. And what we will see here today as we talk about events between December 1905 and April 1906 is Nicholas and his personal advisors doing everything in their power to adhere to the letter of the October Manifesto while completely undermining its spirit. They wanted to sabotage any effort to have the October Manifesto mean what everybody thought it meant. An end to absolute autocracy.

Prime Minister Sergei Witte was caught in the middle of this, and his position as alleged head of the government was routinely undermined by the tsar, who preferred to take direct counsel from, and give orders to, men like General Trepov and Minister of the Interior Durnovo, who were as hostile to liberal reform as Nicholas was. The tsar’s behavior undermined Witte’s credibility with everyone, as no one could be sure that promises Witte made wouldn’t be contravened by the tsar. Witte soon grew dispirited, exhausted, and then after the Moscow uprising, ready to let the reactionaries and conservatives have their way before the year 1905 was even over, both Witte and the tsar were casually telling people, oh yes, the October Manifesto will be adhered to. But just so you know, it is a free gift from an autocrat to his people, like Louis the 18th’s charter of government, it’s not a real constitution that binds the tsar’s divinely absolute authority.

These were very confusing signals to the cohort of political leaders who thought they had just been freed from their repressive political shackles by the October Manifesto. Their fears and doubts intensified as they watched the forces of reaction steamroll around the empire. We talked last week about the violent reactionary backlash after October 17th, most of which was self-organized or had some help from local officials and police. But after the Moscow uprising in mid December, the reactionary backlash took on a much larger and more repressively bloody form. And we call that form the punitive campaigns.

The punitive campaigns were like a smaller and more restrained version of the infernal columns that were sent out into the Vendée during the French Revolution. Army columns marching around, ruthlessly pacifying the countryside under orders to show no mercy. Surveying an empire that was still beset by lawlessness and disorder and threats of armed insurrection, the tsar and his closest advisers concluded that to get the people back into line, the carrot of the October Manifesto would have to be paired with a stick. And that stick would be wielded by the army.

So over the next few months, ten distinct punitive expeditions were organized and deployed to particular hotspots around the empire from the Baltic provinces all the way to Siberia. The smallest of these expeditions involved just a few hundred men, the largest close to 20,000. The point was to root out agitators and threats, punish those guilty of lawlessness, but more than anything else to intimidate the people back into line. Commanding officers were told by the minister of the interior, arrests alone will not achieve our ends. Shoot anyone who resists, and burn their homes.

The punitive campaigns cut a deadly swath of destruction. Wherever they appeared, they doled out floggings, forced exiles, and summary executions. Thousands were hanged without trial, peasants were beaten mercilessly, women were raped, homes were destroyed, sometimes entire villages razed to the ground. It was in effect a campaign of deliberate state terrorism meant to break the will of the people. The largest campaign through the Baltic provinces left 1200 dead and villages everywhere in flames, at which the Tsar expressed his delight to the commander for a job well done. In all, somewhere between 30 and 40,000 troops were involved in these punitive campaigns, and when we add their work to the grab bag of local police crackdowns, we find some grim totals for the period between the October Manifesto and the convening of the First Duma in April. 15,000 people executed. 20,000 non-fatally shot or otherwise wounded. 45,000 deported or exiled, and 70,000 arrested. By the spring of 1906, something like 70% of Russia was living under some kind of emergency law that suspended regular legal rights. If this was meant to be the founding of a new post-revolutionary era of social harmony, I’m reminded of a quote I used in the Storm Before the Storm, that piece of graffiti that appeared on the rebuilt Temple of Concord after the Senate’s violence impression of the Gracchi: a work of mad discord produces a temple of Concord.

Besides these military campaigns, there was also a general crackdown on political activities. Police swept through all the big cities targeting anyone deemed a threat to the regime, arresting and jailing thousands, including, for example, a young activist named Alexander Kerensky. They also went after all those newspapers that had sprung up in the Days of Freedom. The regime now wanted to restore some measure of censorship by invoking Article 129 of the criminal code, which prohibited inciting the people in print or deed. The article was now interpreted to include any attack whatsoever on the tsar, which nearly every single paper out there contained. So, through these early months of 1906, editors and police played a game of cat and mouse with publishers, rapidly opening and closing papers under different names, or flooding the streets with copies before the censors could stop the physical additions from spreading. In some cases, publishers hired a quote unquote responsible editor, whose name would go on all of the legal paperwork and whose job it was to literally go sit in jail whenever the police came round.

With the police cracking down on freedom of speech and the press, and the punitive campaigns rampaging through the countryside, Russia got ready to hold an election.

Obviously everyone was now just a wee bit unclear how much freedom they were actually to be allowed. On the one hand, the election had not been canceled, but on the other, the jails are filling back up, and unfortunate souls are swinging from trees. By February 1906, there was no guarantee that sticking your neck out wouldn’t result in the tsar slipping a noose around it.

But these fears turned out to be mistaken, because the tsar had committed to adhering to the letter of the October Manifesto. He had promised his people an elected duma, and so his people would be allowed to elect a duma. This duma would even be chosen by more democratic electorate than the now defunct Bulygin constitution would have allowed. There were still minimum property and tax requirements, but the total electorate now expanded to somewhere between 20 and 25 million people. These voters would elect 524 delegates through multi-stage elections in four curiae. First, landowners; second, peasants; third, town dwellers; and fourth, workers from a factory of more than fifty employees. But the 524 delegates set to be elected were distributed disproportionately, so that the elected delegates from each of these various curiae shook out to one for every 2000 landowners, one for every 4,000 town dwellers, one for every 30,000 peasants, and one for every 90,000 workers. This disproportionate weighting does not even account for all of those explicitly excluded: women, servants, students, agrarian wage workers, urban workers from smaller job sites, they were all excluded.

So yes, there would be elections. Yes, there would be a representative assembly, as had been promised by the October Manifesto. But the tsar and his advisors believed they had created a system that would produce a conservative, docile, and loyal duma, and they would find themselves very disappointed.

The elections were set to unfold in stages between February and April, so we will now turn our attention to the parties preparing to contest those elections. Now the groups we’re about to talk about were not the only parties there were lots of little sub-parties and local groups and independent associations; to say nothing of candidates, simply running as individuals not connected to any party. So what we’re going to talk about here are the biggest political parties now in existence, but just so you know, they’re not the only political parties now in existence. And I want to do this by moving from the far right to the far left.

Staking out the far right we have the proto-fascist Union of the Russian People. They were faced with the immediate dilemma of whether to even run in the elections. Their whole thing was that they hated all this liberal garbage. Elections, democracy, participatory government, yuck! They wanted to go back to how things had been before, to orthodoxy, autocracy, and nationality. Running in an election was a betrayal of that belief. But because of the tsar himself had called for the election, they felt obligated to be of service and run for office. If they won, they would at least be able to ensure the duma would be as sycophantic and weak as possible. But again, while the URP was the largest conservative party, they weren’t the only one. And as the elections got going, all of them tended to get together to form united conservative blocks, to elect the most reactionary slate of delegates possible.

Next, we have the Octobrists, that reform group of conservative liberals. Representing big land owners, manufacturers, businessmen, and cautious intellectuals, they had been the one group who had been pretty happy with the Bulygin constitution. And before that, they had been the people in the minority of delegates at that watershed All-Zemstvo Congress in November 1904 who had successfully fought to keep the words “constitution” and “parliament” out of the 10 point list of demands they sent to the tsar. The only reason these cautiously conservative reformers even wound up in the opposition during 1905 was because of the regime’s, intransigent belief that anything to the left of pure absolutism amounted to revolutionary treason. Even now, they struggled with the question of whether to support Witte’s government. They wanted to support the government, but the punitive campaigns were a bit yikes in terms of basic morality, even for a Group who tended to prize order over liberty. But they also suspected that if Witte fell from power, that he would likely be replaced by Durnovo, who the tsar clearly preferred, and who would be hostile even to the simplest of reforms. The Octobrists managed to found local branches in 36 different provinces, and though reliable numbers are hard to come by, they probably had 24 to 40,000 active members by the time of the elections of 1906.

Those numbers made them only about a quarter of the size of the party who would dominate the elections of 1906, a constitutional democrats, aka, the Kadets. The Kadets were by far the finest run, most energetic, and best funded of all the new political parties. Drawing as they did from the educated professional classes, their leaders and organizers were all lawyers and journalists who were adept at the art of public persuasion. The Kadets were also the party most excited about the idea of winning control of a representative duma, because such a representative assembly is the natural home for such modern professional middle-class liberals. With plenty of wealthy members and supporters keeping them flushed with cash, the Kadets started up daily newspapers in more than 50 different cities to push their issues and candidates, and they founded more than a thousand different local branches, soon expanding to over a hundred thousand active party members.

But those are the people who join the Kadets had all been united in the fight against autocracy, now that the question had become, what do you want, rather than what don’t you want, riffs began to appear. Rightwing Kadets wanted a constitutional monarchy with suffrage limited by property requirements — essentially what they believe the October Manifesto had established. Leftwing Kadets on the other hand wanted a real democratic republic, with wide open universal democratic suffrage, including giving women the right to vote. They saw the duma as the logical place to keep waging the unfinished war for freedom and democracy. Though in this first campaign, they did acknowledge that running on a platform of we want a democratic republic would likely cause more trouble than it was worth. So they resigned themselves to supporting a mere constitutional monarchy.

But even with all their energy funding and commitment, the leaders of the Kadets still went into the elections pessimistic about their chances. I mean, is the tsar really going to let us win?

To the left of the Kadets were the various socialist parties. The most prominent of which was of course, our old friend the Russian Social Democratic Labor Party. The socialists were hostile to the duma and believed it an empty vessel, a ship that wouldn’t take anyone anywhere. But predictably, there was a split between the Bolshevik and Mensheviks wings of the party about what to do. Lenin and the Bolsheviks called for an active boycott, not just passive non-participation, but a vocal campaign denouncing the elections as useful only to those who would betray the revolution. Lenin’s simple axiom was that to be for the duma was to be against the revolution, and to be for the revolution was to be against the duma.

Meanwhile, the Mensheviks decided to actively participate in the first round of the election, where something resembling democratic voting took place. This first round would be a great opportunity to expand their ranks and make further connections between socialist leaders and working class voters. But once the election moved on to the second stage, the Mensheviks would join the boycott, and denounced the duma as an undemocratic farce.

Given that the urban working classes would be so thoroughly underrepresented in the final slate of delegates, it wasn’t hard for the socialists to make the case to labors that these elections were a pointless sham; that they shouldn’t place their hopes in the duma, but in themselves, in organizing, agitation, strikes, and ultimately, if need be, insurrection. They had every right to claim that most of what had been achieved in the Revolution of 1905 had been thanks to the direct action of the working classes. Why now participate in an empty ritual that is going to hand the keys over to a bunch of well-dressed liberals who never cared about working class issues anyway? So turnout among the workers in the election of 1906 was pretty low.

And then finally, out on the very furthest edge, we have the SRs, who were even more hardcore about their hateful disdain for the duma than even Lenin. Where Lenin recognize the duma’s existence, even if just to attack it, the SRs decided to not even acknowledge it, to just pretend like it wasn’t happening. Their stance is best summed up by one member who said, and I’m paraphrasing here, let the duma be dominated by the Black Hundreds, we don’t care. That will be better. That way, there will be no mistaking what it really is. So instead of joining the political campaign, the SRs ramped up their assassination campaign. But this stance did put stress on the party. There was a minority of voices inside the socialist revolutionaries who argued that maybe the time had calmed to start setting aside terrorism. Meanwhile, another minority of voices, soon dubbed the maximalists, believed that they should actually take terrorism even further, to expand their target list beyond just state officials, to landlords, and businessmen, and bankers. In any case, the SR combat organization, which was still being led by police agent Azev, was busier than ever in 1906. And they would elect no members to the duma, but they would claim 82 assassinations over the course of the year, though the regime put that number at over a thousand, because they included innocent bystanders killed by bombs or in shootouts, which the SRs did not.

So the elections, in two stages, ran from February to April 1906. With the campaign unfolding against the backdrop of the punitive campaigns and the attacks on the press and the police sweeps in the cities — to say nothing of the tsar saying, oh yes, I’m still an absolute autocrat, and technically I can rescind anything I want, anytime I want — everyone to the left of the URP half expected to wake up one morning and find the campaign had been canceled. But though there was some light meddling by hostile local officials and conservative clergyman, mostly the campaigns were allowed to run unhindered. The parties also went into the campaign afraid that nobody out there would really care, that Russian democracy would star from lack of interest. But to the delight of liberals, and the dismay of conservatives, it turns out the population was excited about the election. Not just dedicated political activists here, but regular folks who were enthusiastic about the idea of actually participating in their own government. And this enthusiasm would show itself in the shocking final results.

The first set of elections started wrapping up by mid-March, and the returns surprised everyone. Even under the disproportional system devised by the regime, the Kadets and other liberal progressive parties were sweeping into office. Conservative parties had been sluggish and unenthusiastic about the election, and it showed. They were getting killed everywhere. Even the leadership of the Kadets were shocked at how many seats they were winning, especially out in rural areas, which had never been liberal strongholds. Even when peasants didn’t vote for officially endorsed Kadet candidates, they voted for people clearly promising to vote with the opposition when the Duma convened. Conservatives grumbled that the peasants were just a herd being led around by a few liberal orators, but those are some pretty sour grapes. I mean, the conservatives had always planned on the peasants being a herd led by them.

But the revolution of 1905 had had an impact on the psychology of the peasants. They were less docile and more demanding than they had ever been. When the final totals were counted, the Kadets won 189 seats, by far the most of any single party. They were joined by another 150 or so delegates either not aligned with any party, or who came from a smaller liberal party, but who planned to support the Kadets. Meaning that when the duma convened, nearly 350 delegates would be voting with the liberal opposition, and by opposition, we’re describing delegates who expected more, not less, out of post-October Manifesto Russia. Conservatives, meanwhile, numbered maybe 10% of the delegates, with exactly 0% coming from the far right. Pavel Milyukov, the chairman of the Kadets, was suddenly riding high, declaring triumphantly that they were now on the verge of forcing the tsar to accept a real parliamentary democracy.

The government was of course shocked by the results of the election. They had not been expecting this, and Witte’s days in power were now clearly numbered. But there was a big but to all of this. While the elections unfolded, the tsar and his advisors work diligently on plans that were going to make a mockery of the spirit of the October Manifesto, while sticking cynically to its strict letter. And now that it looked like there was going to be a massive liberal majority in the duma, the regime rushed to complete their plan to render that duma as toothless and irrelevant as possible.

Just as the elections for the duma were set to begin in February, the tsar personally chaired a series of meetings where it was decided that the duma would not be the only assembly now involved in lawmaking. They decided to take the State Council, currently an advisory assembly of notables and senior officials and make it a co-equal upper house to balance the duma, which would now be merely a lower house. This was the role that had originally been envisioned for the state council when it was first created by Speransky, the father of Russian liberalism, all the way back in 1810, which we talked about way back in episode 10.11. The reformed state council would have 198 members, half of whom would be directly appointed by the tsar, while the other half would be elected from groups of nobles or clergyman or senior zemstvo members, guaranteeing a conservative and loyal body that could check anything the duma might think about getting up to, because the state council would need to consent to legislation before it could be passed, and it too could deliberate and submit bills and resolutions to the tsar. So the Duma was not going to be the only game in town.

Elevating the state council was just one small part of a larger plan. After the October Manifesto, there was clearly a need to codify the new legal and political rules that the empire was going to operate under. Russia needed something that would resemble a constitution without actually being a constitution, because those are, would never consent to anything called a constitution. So even though the result of all this is called the Constitution of 1906, the whole idea was to avoid using that hateful and dangerous word. Instead, what they did was revise the Fundamental Laws of Russia. The Fundamental Laws were a great omnibus of law that had been collected and published for the first time back in 1835. The point of their revisions were to lock into place this new not-a-constitution to pre-empt the incoming duma from messing around in constitutional affairs. Because one of the things baked in to the Fundamental Laws was the only the tsar was allowed to revise or change them. The duma would be forbidden to even speak of it.

Drafts of various new rules and procedures and refined powers for the tsar were kicked around in the early months of 1906, and then finally settled at a series of meetings between April the ninth and April the 12th just as as the duma was about to convene. And once you start reading through it, the elevation of the state council to co-equal branch of government seems practically superfluous, because in this new era of quote unquote shared power, the tsar would have a universal veto over all proposed legislation, unlimited and with no appeal. He would also have sole control over foreign policy, making international treaties, declaring war, settling peace. He would have sole power over the military with no oversight whatsoever. He could declare states of emergency that would suspend regular law. He would rule by simple decree whenever the duma was not in session. He would appoint and dismiss all ministers, bureaucrats, officials, and judges as he saw fit, without advice or consent from any other branch of government. He retained discretion over budgets and financial matters through the flimsy cover that if the state council and the duma voted for different budgets, the tsar could pick which one he wanted, and the state council would surely just present whatever the tsar wanted. Finally, the tsar could dissolve the duma anytime he wanted for any reason he saw fit. The only stipulation was that in the dissolution decree, he had to fix a date for another election.

When the changes to the fundamental laws were announced, the duma suddenly went from looking like the core of a new constitutional government to looking like a fig leaf for the same old absolutest autocracy. Fear that the elections would be canceled soon turned to anger that maybe the elections didn’t matter at all.

Adding to the frustrated anger of the incoming delegates was the announcement that Prime Minister Sergei Witte had just secured a massive new foreign loan. As we’ve talked about, it was widely understood that for a duma to be successful, it would need to have some control over taxing and spending. That was the minimum acceptable baseline of good reform government. But in the early months of 1906, Witte worked tirelessly to buy the tsar some financial independence from the duma. The empire was facing massive budget deficits into the foreseeable future thanks to the cost of the war, and Witte lobbied the international banking community, especially their diplomatic ally France to bail the tsar out. Ultimately, French policymakers determined that the risk of Russia defaulting on this debt was less than the risk of what might happen if they didn’t shore up the regime at this critical moment, and that is, the shaky tsar being toppled by further revolution. So in April, Witte successfully assembled a consortium of banking houses to float Russia a two and a quarter billion franc loan, half of which came from French banks, the rest from British, Dutch, Austria, and Russia’s own home grown financiers. This would be enough to get the regime through about a year without needing to ask the duma for anything, taking away a hugely crucial bit of leverage that they might have. Milyukov and the other Kadet leaders pounded the table over this betrayal.

Securing the foreign loan turned out to be Sergei Witte’s last act in government. The tsar had been forced to recall him back in October, but since then, Witte’s work had been exhausting and demoralizing, which he had done mostly friendless and alone. So once the Fundamental Laws had been revised, and the foreign loan was secured, and the people had been beaten back into place by the punitive campaigns, the tsar felt safe letting Witte go, his singular genius no longer considered essential to saving the empire. On April the 22nd, Witte officially resigned as prime minister after less than six months in office, though, he harbored some hope of coming back and being Russia’s savior once again, to be the only man of genius in a room full of imperial dunces, it never happened. He was done. He was out.

Sergei Witte had done as much as anyone, perhaps more than anyone, to define what the Russian Empire looked like on the eve of her great revolutions. Maybe if the tsar had listened to Witte more, Russia could have avoided those revolutions. But we shouldn’t go too far down that counterfactual road. Witte himself was usually so fixated on the technocratic aspects of his work — progress, modernization, industrialization — that he rarely stopped to wonder about the effect it might be having on the population. Even his appeals to treat workers better were always perfunctory, half-hearted, and only offered as a practical means of avoiding uprisings more than out of any real conviction that the lives of the workers and peasants actually mattered. Witte measured the health of the empire in miles of railroad track, units of factory production, and metric tons of coal. He was in this way, a kindred spirit of his scientifico contemporaries over in the Mexican Porfiriato. And they would all leave Russia and Mexico in almost exactly the same place at exactly the same time: lots of miles of railroad track, lots of foreign investment, lots of new factories, lots of well-run mines, a giant social revolution on the horizon.

Out of power, Witte retained a seat in the council of state, but he would never again be recalled to offer real authoritative advice. He would die in February 1915 at the age of 65, his last stab at influence coming a year earlier, when he attempted to warn the tsar not to enter World War I. And this is a final fitting epitaph for Witte’s place in Russian history: offering something resembling practical advice to an eternally closed mind.

And that’s a good place to leave it. Specifically, we’re going to leave off on April the 27th, 1906, the first day that an elected national duma convened. The fruits of the Revolution of 1905 were finally ripening.

Except these fruits were not looking so ripe after all. In fact, they were looking downright rotten. Bound by new Fundamental Laws, checked by this state council and with police and censors and the Okhrana still swarming around, the new duma found itself operating in a straight jacket. On April the 25th, Pavel Milyukov addressed his fellow Kadets with a rousing speech: like thieves and the dead of night, he said, all the specialists on state law organized and staged a coup against the people. That which we read in the newspapers today is a fraud, a fraud against the people. And we must immediately the answer that fraud. But even if they were fired up and ready to fight, what could they do? They were even forbidden to speak about the Fundamental Laws. And outside this narrow band of elected liberals and democrats, the rest of Russia found itself in a similar place. Workers who had gone out on strike expecting better conditions, peasants who had seized land, and believed the days of landlords were over, women who hoped they might be treated as equals, minority nationalities who wanted autonomy, freedom and respect. The revolution of 1905 had been exhilarating. It had broadened horizons, elevated consciousnesses, taught people to believe in themselves. It led them to expect positive change. But instead of their hopes and expectations being met, they were all instead gripped by a tightening vice of re-entrenching autocracy. All those elevated expectations are going to be dashed first here, then there, then everywhere. Now the tsarist regime would not be without its forward-thinking reformers, men who dared to try new ideas. And so when we come back, we’ll talk all about Pyotr Stolipen, who kind of assumed the mantle of the only man of genius in a room full of imperial dunces that had been vacated by Sergei Witte. But Tsar Nicholas himself will remain as disconnected, arrogant, and blind as ever. He would never reconcile himself to the alleged verdict of the Revolution of 1905.

So the years after the Revolution of 1905 saw everyone growing bitter and dissatisfied in their own ways. Conservatives, liberals, socialists, narodists, anarchists, reactionaries — none of them were happy, whether they thought things had gone too far or things had not gone far enough. And for those who believe that things had not gone far enough, they were in the cafes and the salons and the workshops and the villages. They talked, they griped, they vented, and they planned. And so the Revolution of 1905 would not be the Russian revolution. It would instead go down in history as merely the dress rehearsal for the Russian Revolution. .

 

10.038 – The Days of Freedom

This week’s episode is brought to you by nobody. There is no add on this week’s episode as a result of the ongoing coronavirus, social and economic catastrophe ad placements are being canceled. So here I am doing this week’s episode for free. Gonna do the next one for free too. Which is, you know, not ideal, but look, me and Mrs.

Revolutionary had already budgeted for 2022 involve a six month break of me putting out new episodes. So all that’s really happening here is that the ad revenue blackout is starting two weeks earlier than expected. So while I am not thrilled about this, we’re honestly, we’re pretty okay. And we are very okay.

Compared to a lot of other people. So if you’re listening to this right now and thinking, geez, Mike just lost some ad sales. I should throw him a few bucks to help him out first. Thank you. That is a lovely thought, but please we’re good. Take that money and give it to somebody else you love, who might be a lot worse off than I am if you’re listening to this.

And if you are lucky enough to be able to work from home and keep your same paycheck going and have some disposable income. Please, please, please buy things from people you love and appreciate, or just send money to people you love and appreciate even small amounts might mean the difference between those people being able to pay their monthly bills or not.

We live in a world for example, where musicians have to rely almost exclusively on live shows and concerts, the eat out a living. And that is literally impossible for them to do right now. So they could really use your help. The same goes for artists of every type and medium. Freelance writers and journalists who are probably not going to be getting steady work for awhile to say nothing of hello, your favorite independent podcasters, individual direct donations and sales could mean the world of different in these horrifically, uncertain times.

All of these people have Patriots and Venmos and PayPal accounts. If they are performers, they are probably on zoom. So go seek them out. And that’s without even getting into the collapsing fabric of our local communities, right? Independent bookstores, your favorite coffee shop, restaurant bar. Those guys are probably trying to survive through takeout orders and deliveries.

And I promise you, your local food bank needs all the money they can get right now. So again, if you like revolutions and want to help me out, honestly, nothing would help me out more than knowing that you went and helped somebody else. We’re all living through something that we’ve never lived there before, and it is hard and it is scary.

So anyone who has the means to give money to the artists and musicians and podcasters and writers and small, independent businesses, we all love please do it. They make the stuff that makes life worth living. And if we do that, then maybe we can get through this together because we are all in this together.

So thank you for everything you’ve already done and for everything you’re going to do. And with that on with the show.

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Episode 10.38: The Days of Freedom

The October Manifesto was a watershed moment in the revolution of 1905. The climax of all the opposition, protest, demonstrations, strikes, mutinies, and bloodshed that had engulfed the Russian Empire since the summer of 1904. For all the disparate and sometimes contradictory hopes, dreams, and motivations animating the people of the empire — the beleaguered workers, land hungry peasants, resentful intellectuals, ambitious liberals, angry minority nationalities — they had all come together to share a demand for an end to absolute tsarist autocracy. Tsar nicholas. the Second spent 18 months trying every which way to avoid giving into that demand, but the general strike of October, 1905 finally forced him to do what he swore he would never do: share power with his people.

The months after the proclamation of the October Manifesto are called the Days of Freedom, when everyone tested the boundaries of what this new world of political liberty looked like. And as they soon discovered, there was, in fact, an edge to that world, an edge that was always threatening to close back in on them. And as we’ll see by the end of today, the name the Days of Freedom rings with a darkly ironic tone.

But in the early days, it was not darkly ironic. It was joyfully earnest, though there was not yet clear guidance on what was meant by freedom of conscience, speech, assembly, and association, many people took it to mean that they now enjoyed freedom of conscience, speech, assembly, and association. The number of newspapers and publications exploded, with everyone acting like there were no longer rules on what could be expressed. The meeting’s movement that had surged up from the universities in September and October now spilled out everywhere. Groups, parties, associations, clubs, organizations, impromptu assemblies, they could be found at practically every hour of every day, in theaters assembly halls, gymnasiums, schools, and open air parks, Nevsky Prospect in St. Petersburg, site of major casualties on Bloody Sunday, now hosted every would be rabble-rouser who could find a soapbox to stand on. In Poland and the Baltic provinces and the Trans-Caucuses, newspapers and speakers proudly wrote and spoke in their own native languages, shrugging off years of official Russification. A few days after the October Manifesto, the government announced an amnesty for various prisoners and exiles. Those who had been punished for political crimes that were no longer crimes would be allowed to walk free again. And this meant that the likes of Lenin and Krupskaya, and Pyotr Struve, and Martov, and Victor Chernov and all their émigré comrades could, if they wanted to, come back to Russia. Many eagerly packed their bags, but many also had grown accustomed to their émigré lives in Paris and London and Geneva, and elected to remain in comfortable exile.

With these freedoms now claimed, and a representative state duma set to be elected, most of the leaders of the opposition quickly got down to the business of building political parties, which they had never been allowed to do before. The most important of these new political parties was the constitutional democrats known to one and all as the Kadets. Drawing mostly from the ranks of the educated professional classes — doctors, lawyers, journalists, and teachers — the Kadets represented the organized culmination of the Russian liberal tradition. They were the new home for democratic reformers, zemstvo constitutionalists, and anyone who looked with longing on the political culture of the west. These liberals and democrats had initially started organizing themselves in the summer of 1905 to contest the elections that would have been held under the Bulygin constitution, but as the political climate abruptly shifted in the fall, they convened for a founding congress that was held from October the 12th to October the 18th, right smack dab in the middle of the general strike. The Kadets would take the October Manifesto as a mere starting point for further reform. It was a good start, but they wanted more: a real legislative parliament, universal suffrage, strong, defined civil rights, and local self government including autonomy for Poland, Finland, and other non-Russian parts of the empire. To curry favor with the lower classes, the Kadets would also advocate labor reforms like an eight hour day, and land redistribution for the peasants, but for the most part, their aims were liberal, political, and democratic. At the founding congress, they elected Pavel Milyukov to be chairman of the party, and Milyukov was now emerging is one of the most important political leaders of postOctober Manifesto Russia.

But not everybody in the liberal camp wanted to keep pushing. A smaller but still influential group of more conservative liberals formed an association called the Party of October 17, more commonly known as the Octoberists. Their aim was quite the opposite of the Kadets. Where are the Kadets wanted to push things further, the Octoberists wanted to stop right here and consolidate. Led, composed, and funded mostly by land owners, manufacturers, businessmen, and technocratic officials, they had been principally exasperated with the tsar’s poorly run government and ineptly unaccountable bureaucracy. But that did not mean they wanted democracy. They knew that whatever the new limits of political freedom, participation, and representation turned out to be that they would have a place in it. And thus, they had little interest in growing the political pool still further. Certainly they did not want to see their own wealth, power, and influence threatened by upstart democrats and socialists. But more than anything else, they favored a quick return to order after the deeply unsettling chaos of the past two years.

Meanwhile on the other end of the political spectrum, well to the left of the Kadets, the Russian Social Democratic Labor Party was now engaging in their own more or less open recruitment and party building. And they were trying to prepare for the second socialist revolution now that the first democratic revolution seemed well nigh at hand.

There was hope among both Bolsheviks and Mensheviks that their past differences could now be set aside. Lenin and Krupskaya returned to St. Petersburg in early November, and though they were under constant police surveillance, they were not hindered or arrested. Martov also returned to organize with the Mensheviks, and both of them would start newspapers that allowed them to have their words published legally for the first time. And though bitterness lingered, both men anticipated an eventual reunification of their party. In cities across the empire, previously independent Bolshevik and Mensheviks committees started to merge back into single groups. And in late 1905, it looked like the feuding that had divided them for the past few years would end in an amicable reconciliation.

It was no more clear the leaders inside the government than it was to leaders outside of the government what the limits of political freedom would now be. Loyal Octoberists were probably fine, but were they really going to let avowed revolutionaries like Lenin just say whatever he wants?

And this was just one of the many problems that was now left to Prime Minister Sergei Witte to resolve. And despite his previous grumbling that when there was a mess to be cleaned up they always called Witte, he had asked for this job. He designed the role of prime minister with himself in mind. But this was a mess unlike any other the Russian empire had faced. When he assumed his new role was prime minister, Witte’s to- do list was staggering: get the immediate social crisis under control, demobilize a million or so of soldiers now that the Russo-Japanese war was over. Secure a badly needed foreign loan to shore up the regime’s finances. Draft a new constitution for Russia that would be satisfactory enough to dodge calls for a real democratic constituent assembly, and hew to public expectations of the October Manifesto while also maintaining political and economic order. He had to get the workers working again, the trains running again, the peasants settled down. And he had to do all of this with very little support. Conservatives hated his guts for forcing on the tsar these reforms that betrayed the eternal truth of divine autocracy, and liberals did not trust him because they correctly identified Witte as a cynical technocrat rather than a truly progressive democrat. And it goes without saying that SRs and Bolsheviks would have been happy to roll a bomb under his chair. And on top of all of that, Witte was working for a tsar who had made him prime minister under duress, and who would constantly go behind his back to issue his own contradictory orders and just generally undermine Witte’s authority.

But Witte did try to form a new government that represented the spectrum of at least the socially respectable parts of political opinion. After the October Manifesto, all the old ministers were dismissed from service, and Witte was allowed to draft a new ministerial cabinet, and he asked many of the most prominent members of the liberal opposition, including the radical democrat Pavel Milyukov to join this new ministry, to form a kind of unity government. But the liberals uniformly refused. They remained deeply suspicious of the tsar’s intentions, and they refused to sacrifice their own standing with the people by allowing themselves to be used as disposable window dressing. And Witte did not make it easy for them to overcome their suspicions. He also had to placate conservatives and did so by appointing an arch reactionary named Pyotr Durnovo to be minister of the interior. Putting such a heavy reactionary hand in charge of the police and the gendarme and the Okhrana brought some comfort to the tsar, but it seemed proof positive to liberals that the regime could not be trusted. So they all turned Witte down, and so in drafting the rest of his cabinet, Witte could only rely on substandard career bureaucrats, who were themselves hardly committed to Witte’s project even if they were capable of accomplishing it.

To make Witte’s life even more difficult, he also had to deal with a rash of fresh upheavals in places that had gone through 1905 in relative peace, and which took the October Manifesto not as a signal to cool down, but instead to get fired up. There was, for example, a sudden eruption of peasant disorder in areas that had thus far not seen much action. Starting on October the 23rd, for example, a group of about 2000 peasants in Ukraine started knocking off estates one by one, doing the usual routine of breaking in, looting the premises, and burning records and buildings. And this was just the biggest of a string of something like 800 such flare ups all over the empire all through October and November. Some of them went so far as to see peasants seizing and claiming land from absentee landlords, and promising to hold it temporarily, by which they meant until the new state duma recognized their claims.

Often the peasants now rising up did so under that same ever-present belief that the tsar was with them, that he had signaled in the October Manifesto how much he wanted his people to be happy and free, and that it was fine to attack the landlords and local officials who had treated them so badly. In response to this continuing unrest, Witte finally killed the universally hated redemption payments that the villages had labored under since emancipation. On November the third, Witte’s government announced that in 1906, the redemption payment would be half of the normal amount. And then on January the first 1907, all remaining redemption debts would be canceled.

But even more alarming than the peasants was a growing surge of disobedience and mutiny in the ranks of the army and navy. For most of the Revolution of 1905, both the army and the navy had stayed loyal, and though we talked about the mutiny on the Potemkin two episodes back, that had been an isolated incident. But with the October Manifesto seeming to confirm the breakdown of traditional authority, disobedience and defiance in the ranks started to grow. The first and most disturbing of these was a mutinous uprising in Kronstadt, the critical naval base perched on an Island in the Gulf of Finland that protected St. Petersburg, and which was the home of the late lamented Baltic Fleet. On October the 26th, something like three to 4,000 soldiers and sailors rose up demanding more pay, less service time, and better rations. They rampaged around the island wreaking havoc and had to be put down by a force of loyal troops from the capital, leaving 24 dead, 72 wounded, and hundreds of arrested by the time the sun set on October 27th. Over the next few months, lesser incidents in the ranks kept popping up. More than 200 mutinies of various shapes and sizes were noted, though most of them took the form of passive disobedience to deplorable conditions, or intolerable treatment by officers. The most overtly political incident was a brief mutiny of a few naval crews based in Sevastopol in late November, which raised the red flag of rebellion and demanded a real democratic constituent assembly. But their mutiny fared even worse than the Potemkin. No other ships in the fleet joined in, and after a few hours of being shelled by much larger and stronger ships, they surrendered, and 1600 men were arrested. Afraid that they were losing their all important grip on the military, Witte’s government announced in early December a series of improvements that address the most common demands. And from now on, the soldiers and sailors would be paid more, eat better, and have shorter enlistment times.

But now we need to pivot. Because not everybody wanted to keep pushing, to test the limits of freedom, or even at a minimum, be satisfied with the gains that had been made. Plenty of Russians hated the October Manifesto and they wanted things to go back to the way that they were before. If you’ll remember from two episodes back, we introduced the Black Hundreds, reactionary groups who were motivated in 1905 not by dreams of liberty and equality, but by loyalty to the old regime. The Black Hundreds now formed the core of a violent reactionary backlash triggered by the October Manifesto and the Days of Freedom. Watching a bunch of disrespectful kids, iffy liberal intellectuals, repulsive socialists, and sinister Jews openly celebrate in the streets made their blood boil. So just about every big public celebration of the October Manifesto was met with a violent counter-attack by either organized Black Hundreds or just random reactionary street fighters.

For example, on October the 18th, the first day of the Days of Freedom, exultant demonstrators in Moscow went around to the main city jails, demanding that political prisoners be released. Among those leading this demonstration was Nikolay Bauman, that infamous Bolshevik organizer whose scandalous role in the suicide of a fellow comrade had contributed to the early split between Bolsheviks and Mensheviks. Well, the demonstrators that Bauman was helping to lead were attacked by reactionaries, and in the ensuing fighting Bauman himself was… beaten to death with a steel pipe. And that is how Nikolay Bauman’s past unsavory conduct became buried under a mountain of mythmaking, as he was instantly celebrated is the first great Bolshevik martyr to die for the cause. His funeral procession through the streets of Moscow drew tens of thousands of mourners, and was turned into a great big show of force, with armed Bolsheviks students and workers escorting the coffin to its final resting the place.

But unquestionably the main target — purposefully the main target — of the post-October Manifesto reactionary backlash was Jews. Among resentful conservative Russians it was taken as a simple matter of fact that the Jews were to blame for all this. The principle revolutionaries were all Jews. The principle funders of the revolution were all Jews. This whole thing was a great big Jewish plot. That infamous forgery, the Protocols of the Elders of Zion, which originated from Russian presses in 1903 now gained new circulation and currency in 1905. In the weeks after the October Manifesto, there was a run of close to 700 documented anti-Jewish pogroms across the Russian empire. Jews were the principal victims of attacks by the Black Hundreds. They would rampage through Jewish neighborhoods, destroying property, burning homes, beating people, murdering people. The worst was down in Odessa, already the site of major street fighting back in July. An orchestrated assault on the Jewish community ended with 800 dead, 5,000 wounded and a hundred thousand left with nowhere to live after their homes were destroyed. The Odessa pogrom was enabled by the police and other local authorities who funded, armed, protected, and even delivered vodka to the attackers.

The support given by the authorities to this anti-Semitic violence was not just random local initiative. It was policy at the highest levels of the Imperial government. Tsar Nicholas was himself as viciously antisemitic as he was generally racist, and when he and his family complained that real Russians were loyal, and only alien elements, foreign elements, urban elements were against them, the Jews are more or less who they were talking about. And so antisemitism was positively encouraged as a matter of policy. They used hatred of the Jews to redirect the angry passions of Russians away from the tsar and towards the Jews. In St. Petersburg, the police operated a secret press that produce mass quantities of antisemitic literature and pamphlets. This literature called on true Russians, and I’m quoting now, to rise and exterminate foreigners and Jews. Though he denied it at the time, later records show that General Trepov, now Nicholas’s right-hand man and chief advisor, was personally editing these anti-Semitic diatribes. Sergei Witte eventually found out about the printing press and shut it down, believing the whole project to be enormously counterproductive, but the tsar personally intervened to protect those involved from further punishment.

Eventually these reactionary forces were organized into their own political party called the Union of the Russian People. The self-proclaimed defenders of orthodoxy, autocracy, and nationality, the URP was violently opposed to liberalism, socialism, and most especially the Jews. And we can, with the help of hindsight, describe them as a Party of proto-fascist reactionary nationalists. Tsar Nicholas loved the Union of the Russian People. He met with their leaders, happily wore a badge they gave him, he believed them proof that real Russians were indeed behind him. He directed his more than willing Minister of the Interior Durnovo, who had already spent 70,000 rubles funding anonymous anti-Semitic screeds, to funnel money and arms to the URP. The union never had the same kind of support in elite circles that the other new political parties did, and they drew their membership mostly from the ranks of the resentful lower middle classes: small shopkeepers and merchants, low-ranking officials, conservative artisans, and of course, policemen. The URP enlisted anyone who felt threatened politically, economic, or culturally by this new order, a new order that was being imposed on them by the disgusting upstart dregs of society: Jews, intellectuals, students, liberals, and socialists. And the URP did not turn out to be a small party. By the end of 1906, they boasted 300,000 members in a thousand branches across the empire. And when it came time for the tsar to go all in on reaction, he did not want for willing soldiers.

The Days of Freedom really can be numbered in days. The assertions of complete liberty that prevailed in the uncertain weeks after the October Manifesto eventually found pushback not just from gangs of Black Hundreds, but from the official authorities. Among the first to discover the limits of the Days of Freedom was the St. Petersburg soviet. Initially formed to be leaders of the general strike, the St. Petersburg soviet continued to meet even after the strike was called off. And among the most active leaders was now 26 year old Leon Trotsky. Trotsky, remember, had been among the few revolutionary émigré s to return to Russia after Bloody Sunday. He spent the next few months teamed up with a Bolshevik organizer named Leonid Krasin, first operating in Kiev, and then St. Petersburg. Trotsky did his organizing, theorizing, and strategizing under various assumed names and living in various safe houses, including at one point living as a fake patient in an eye hospital, admitted under a false name by a sympathetic doctor. Feeling the Okhrana was closing in on him though, Trotsky skipped over to Finland during the summer, but came racing back to St. Petersburg in October when the general strike got rolling. He showed up in the capital just as the St. Petersburg soviet was being organized. Already a gifted writer, Trotsky now found his voice as a tremendously self-confident public speaker. He earned the immediate trust to the leaders of the soviet and became one of its guiding lights, editing their newspaper, and drafting their declaration.

Trotsky was no great fan of the October Manifesto. He welcomed the new freedoms as a helpful baby step, but rejected the notion that it was nearly enough. He warned both the workers and his fellow intellectuals to submit to neither the wolf’s snout of Trepov nor the fox’s tail of Witte.

So rather than disbanding at the end of the general strike, the St. Petersburg soviet continued to meet. They enjoyed enough perceived authority in the working class population of the capital that the city officials and administrators started dealing with them as if the soviet was an official part of the government. They also started forming their own self-regulated militias, who organized patrols of the working class neighborhoods both to generally keep order, but also to protect themselves from reactionary Black Hundreds.

But the soviet was not interested in maintaining a strictly defensive posture. The St. Petersburg workers had supported the democratic political cause. I mean, they have been the ones dying in the streets during Bloody Sunday. But they had always been driven first and foremost by the miserable workplace conditions they endured every day, and they now want one of those miseries addressed. And they did not want to sit around waiting for some duma to eventually form a committee to eventually investigate labor conditions. Within a week of the October Manifesto, the soviet voted to unilaterally, and of their own authority, enforce an eight hour day in all St. Petersburg factories. Any employer who tried to resist would be targeted for strikes and other demonstrations. Now some, including Trotsky, suggested this may be going too far, too fast. The SR leader, Victor Chernov, heard about the eight hour day movement and said, hey, we haven’t even finished off the autocracy yet. You’re going to have to wait.

But the warnings went on heated. Look what they had just accomplished with the general strike. Why couldn’t we get more? Why shouldn’t we get more?

But as it turned out, the October general strike had worked so well because its political demands had been shared by owners, bosses, businessmen, and managers. And let me tell you, demands for an eight hour day were not similarly shared by that group. As soon as the workers tried to move on to such economic demands, the class alliance that had so recently broken the tsar fell apart. The soviet said they would start enforcing the eight hour day on October 31st. Well, on November the first owners retaliated with a lockout. Suddenly a hundred thousand workers could not get to work, even if they wanted to. And frankly, support for the eight hour day campaign wasn’t nearly as strong outside the soviet as it was inside the Soviet. Coming hot on the heels of the general strike, many workers did not believe they could survive another prolonged period without wages. Undaunted, the soviet punched forward, and simultaneously called another strike that would demand more political reforms, reforms that for example, the newly formed Kadets were themselves in favor of. But the liberal professionals and intelligentsia were not eager to join in on this, because look, we just won the national duma, and that’s the next arena that we’re going to fight in. We’re sympathetic, but this is simply neither of the time nor the place,

So by the second week of November, the soviet had to admit defeat. On November the seventh, the political strike was called off for lack of any support, and then on November the 12th, they admitted that they had misread the mood of the population, and ended the campaign for an eight hour day. Some concluded that they would in fact have to wait to see how things went in the Duma. Others concluded that strikes were no longer good enough, and that far from sitting back, far from waiting and seeing, they needed to charge forward aggressively, pistols and bombs in hand.

Throughout 1905, the Bolsheviks in particular had become major proponents of an armed insurrection. It’s part of what came to distinguish them from the Mensheviks, who were always more committed to peaceful party building among the working classes. The bulk of Lenin’s letters to agents in Russia during 1905 implored them to prepare for this glorious eventuality. He recommended stockpiling weapons training with firearms, and he helpfully sent along everything he knew about the tactics of street fighting, which he learned from books. Upon his return to St. Petersburg in the first week of November, Lenin continued this line, exhorting his colleagues to be ready to take the next step and make the ultimate sacrifice for the cause. Now there was little to no chance that an armed uprising was going to be successful. The attempt to stockpile weapons had resulted only in a few thousand rifles and revolvers. Most people had no experience as soldiers or as fighters. Their numbers in any one location were few. But after the October Manifesto, they started talking themselves into taking that next glorious step. And there’s a famous retort from Lenin when one comrade voice concerned that an uprising wasn’t going to work. Victory. Lenin said, that for us is not the point at all. We should not harbor any illusions. We are realists. And let no one imagine that we have to win. For we are still too weak. The point is not about victory, but about giving the regime a shake, and attracting the masses to the movement. That is the whole point. And so to say that because we cannot win, we should not stage an insurrection, that is simply the talk of cowards, and we have nothing to do with them.

By the end of November, just as these radical revolutionaries were talking themselves into running forward at full speed, conservative reactionaries inside the regime decided the time had come to really push back, to bring the Days of Freedom to an end. In particular, the St. Petersburg soviet had been tolerated for long enough. On November 26th, police and gendarmes pushed their way into the headquarters of the Free Economic Society, which the soviet had been using for their meetings and arrested all the principal leaders of the central committee, though Trotsky managed to avoid their detection. The next day, the remaining delegates argued over what to do, and Trotsky stood up to encourage them to just keep going, elect new leaders. The soviet was not this person or that person, it was all of them together. The delegates promptly elected Trotsky to join two other comrades in an executive triumvirate. But his tenure did not last long. Just a few days later, the various revolutionary parties supported by the soviet published what was called the Financial Manifesto, an open call to start the government of money by staging a tax strike.

And this was too much for the government. Whatever freedom of the press and assembly meant, it did not mean this.

Trotsky was leading a meeting of the soviet on December the third when police showed up with arrest warrants. Apparently, the defiantly cheeky Trotsky made the officer wait to announce the warrant until the chair recognized him, and then, when the officer finished speaking — finished reading an arrest warrant — Trotsky said, thanks very much, and we’ll take it under further advisement, next item of business. The officer had to leave in a huff, go get soldiers, and then come back in. As the soldiers pushed their way into the building, Trotsky called on his comrades to show no active resistance, to give the soldiers no excuse to fire. And so, they went peacefully. And with that, trotsky, the executive committee, 200 other delegates, and all of the editors of the newspapers who had published the Financial Manifesto were all arrested. The St. Petersburg Soviet had lived for just about seven weeks, and it was now effectively dead.

The most immediate consequence of the government’s cracked down on the St. Petersburg soviet was that it triggered the biggest armed insurrection of the Revolution of 1905. And it didn’t take place in St. Petersburg at all. It is the Moscow uprising.

When they learned that the St Petersburg Soviet had been broken up, revolutionary leaders in Moscow decided the time had come to go all in on live free or die. Bolsheviks, Mensheviks, and SRs, now all working together, started making bombs, distributing arms to militant students and workers, and studying maps of the city to determine where to build the barricades. As a prelude to this uprising, they called for a city-wide general strike to begin on December the seventh. About 80,000 workers joined in this strike, and in short order, public transportation and electricity were shut down, soon followed by all the theaters, school, banks, and shops. And the first two days were peaceful, but on December the ninth, real fighting began. Soldiers and police showed up at a technical school, where about 500 students and workers, plus another hundred armed militants, had congregated. When those inside refused orders to leave, the soldiers broke out some light artillery and just started shelling the building, killing dozens inside. The firing kept up even after those inside attempted to surrender. And this is the moment the Moscow strike transformed into the Moscow uprising.

Now only about 2000 actual committed fighters were involved, but for the next 10 days, they erected barricades in the outer boulevards and made fortresses of the working class factory districts. Then they engaged in running urban guerrilla strikes at police and soldiers patrolling the streets. On December the 10th, SRs bombed the Moscow Okhrana headquarters. The response from the governor general of Moscow was slow and sluggish, and his principle strategy seemed to be to beg St. Petersburg to send reinforcements because he did not trust the Moscow garrison to aggressively fight back. By December the 12th, the insurrectionaries had secured their own home districts, and all but one of Moscow’s railroad stations. The point may not have been victory, but suddenly victory seemed well within their reach.

Now had the rebels advanced and attack the Kremlin and the central government offices, they might have taken their insurrection to a whole new level, but they were unwilling to leave the relative safety of their home neighborhoods. This allowed crucial time for the reinforcements from St. Petersburg to finally arrive, putting in at that one railroad station the rebels had failed to capture. The 1500 soldiers who now dispersed into the streets did so under orders to just open fire on any group of three or more people. If a sniper rifle appeared in a building window, orders were to just shell the building with artillery. Soon the rebels were in full retreat, and falling back into their last stronghold, the working class district of Presnya. Rather than storm Presnya head on, the army sat back and began indiscriminate shelling on December the 17th, reducing most of the neighborhood to rubble. The next day, soldiers advanced under orders to show no mercy and make no arrests. On December 19th, the leaders of the uprising admitted defeat, called off the insurrection, and fled from the city as best they could.

When the smoke cleared after 10 days of fighting a thousand Muscovites lay dead. The vast majority of them innocent bystanders, either killed by jumpy soldiers who couldn’t tell the difference between rebel and civilian, or people who just happened to be in buildings when they were shelled. Over the next two weeks, the body count rose still higher as police and soldiers carried out aggressive mop-up operations, involving summary arrests, floggings, and executions. By New Years, Moscow was quiet. Smoldering, shattered, bloody, but quiet.

The Moscow uprising of December 1905 was a failure. It did not even become a victory is not the point way of attracting the masses to further revolutionary action. And to the extent that it shook the regime, it created a political consensus that extended as far as the Kadets that order really did need to be restored. Witte himself threw up his hands and later said the Moscow uprising was the moment he lost all his influence with the tsar, and Witte himself now backtracked, supporting policies designed to meet the challenges he faced not with reform, but with force. The tsar remarked on this shift in a letter just a few weeks later, staying of his prime minister, as for Witte, since the happenings in Moscow, he has radically changed his views. Now he wants to hang and shoot everybody. I have never seen such a chameleon of a man. That naturally is the reason no one believes in him anymore. Not that the tsarbelieved in him in the first place

Next week will be our last episode of Part One of our series on the Russian revolutions, and we will bring the Russian Revolution of 1905 to a close. As elections for the first state duma were held in the first few months of 1906, the government pursued violent punitive measures to end the Days of Fredom. Cities, districts, villages, and regions that had remained unruly were as likely to meet soldiers as they were candidates for office. And the empire witnessed tens of thousands of floggings, arrests, exiles, and executions. And this would be the soil within which the very fragile green shoots of constitutional government in Russia would attempt to grow.

10.037 – The General Strike

This week’s episode is brought to you by audible. Audible is the leading provider of spoken word entertainment and audio books ranging from bestsellers to celebrity memoirs news business. And self-development, it’s a great way to plunge into either new releases or start crossing things off that endless to read list, whether you need fiction to fire your imagination or non-fiction to help understand the world around you.

Audible has it all. This week, I am going to recommend dead famous and unexpected history of celebrity from bronze age to silver screen by Greg Jenner. And if you don’t know Greg Jenner, you should, he is extremely funny and talented. And was the historical consultant for the horrible history TV shows. He also happens to have spent four years working on a book that just came out in the middle of, you know, you know, so show Greg some love and pick up dead famous.

You won’t regret it. The audible deal is that every month members get one credit to pick any title. Plus two audible originals from a monthly selection that is always changing. To get this deal, visit audible.com/revolutions or text revolutions to 500, 500. That again. Visit a U D I B L e.com/r E V O L U T I O N S.

Or text revolutions two five zero zero five zero zero.

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Episode 10.37: The General Strike

To get started this week, I do want to remind everybody that we are on a countdown to the big book finishing hiatus, wherein I will temporarily suspend the podcast and pour everything I have into Citizen Lafayette. So after today’s episode, I will have two more for you. The last episode wrapping up the Revolution of 1905 will post on April the fifth. Now, I know that this is not exactly a great time to be depriving you of your favorite podcast, but, um, it’ll be that much sweeter when I get back?

So we open this third to last episode with the official end of the Russo-Japanese war, the end of the great foreign debacle that had precipitated the domestic revolution. As I said at the beginning of last week’s show, Sergei Witte led a delegation to Portsmouth, New Hampshire in the summer of 1905, where, with the help of the American intermediaries, most especially president Theodore Roosevelt, they negotiated with their Japanese counterparts.

The tsar had sent Witte off with instructions to play hardball with the Japanese. And though Witte personally would have been much more compromising, he did the best he could to do as he was bidden. And he did rather well, considering that Russia had lost every battle and then lost the war. What Witte had going for him was that Japan, for all their victories, was really no better off than Russia at this point. All of the initial assumptions the Russians had made about Japan’s weaknesses were true: they were a collection of islands with a tiny population compared to Russia, and the war had taxed their people and their economy to the max. And the new form of modern industrial warfare, with its resulting industrial scale carnage, had hit them very hard. In the summer of 1905, the Japanese were in extreme one more victory like that, and we are ruined territory. Long story short, they were as eager to end the fighting as the Russians were. So through a mix of charming his American hosts and threatening to the Japanese that Russia was ready to pour 500,000 more men in into Manchuria, Witte managed to keep the resulting Treaty of Portsmith as non-punitive as possible for Russia. The Russian Empire gave up its claims to the Liadong Peninsula and southern Manchuria, but they kept control of the Chinese Eastern Railway that serviced Vladivostok. Most importantly, at least from the Russian perspective, they would pay no monetary indemnity or reparation. Instead, they ceded the southern half of Sakhalin Island to Japan.

When signed, the treaty of Portsmouth ended the Russo-Japanese War, and news reports of its contents were the first good news to come out of the far East and like a year and a half. The Russian public was thrilled to learn the war was finally over. Sergei Witte added luster to his reputation as a wonder boy.

With the war ending and the Bulygin constitution promulgated, there was hope in the halls of the imperial palace, that the worst was over. As part of an attempt to affect a final settling of things, General Trepov — remember, he’s the guy who had been brought in to run St. Petersburg after Bloody Sunday, who had then been given control of the national police, and was so personally trusted by Nicholas that Witte called him the real dictator of Russia. Well anyway, Trepov proposed to grant a measure of freedom to the empire’s universities. Specifically, he proposed lifting the heavy handed controls that had been enacted in 1884 during the reactionary response to the assassination of the tsar liberator. Lifting these rules would allow the university’s more autonomy and self-direction, especially on matters relating to freedom of speech and assembly. Trepov’s theory was that by allowing some free speech on campus that moderates and liberals would be satisfied and drift away from the radicals. It would also allow those radicals to blow off their last bit of steam, hopefully breaching to a dwindling audience no longer drawn in by the romantic allure of listening to dangerous banned speech. With university set to start a new academic year under these freer conditions, the students and professors who had walked out during the wave of protest returned to campus. But far from releasing some harmless steam, the freedoms now granted to the universities triggered the great explosion that blew a hole in the side of the ship of state.

As soon as they were back in session, student groups, working with friends and comrades in the various underground revolutionary groups, started holding meetings. Lots of meetings. Practically every night at every university on a variety of topics and featuring a variety of speakers. They talked about political tactics and organization, they discuss the land question, economic conditions, the workers, political and economic philosophy. Through September 1905, practically every available university lecture hall and theater was filled to capacity at every opportunity. The thing that made these meetings so important was that though they were organized by students and held on campus that were attended by the whole community. Workers would show up, middle-class professionals, women, soldiers. Thousands people at a time were showing up to these things. Trepov’s big idea was that these meetings would be an inconsequential release valve. Instead, they pumped a massive quantity of radical energy back out into the population. Workers and professionals who attended the meetings then carried the message back to their friends and family and coworkers. Reflecting back on events, both revolutionary and members of the tsar’s own government agreed that the general strike of October 1905 was born in the mass meetings movement of September 1905.

Nobody planned the general strike. Even the organizers of the Union of Unions, which was explicitly about coordinating activities of different professional groups, only mused wistfully that though a general strike might be great, they couldn’t actually pull it off. Nobody even recognized at the time what historians now point to as its origin point. On September the 20th, 1905, printers and Moscow went on strike. A strike by a single group in a single city was a common enough occurrence these days, and these printers were mostly upset about workplace conditions. But from this little spark grew the greatest economic conflagration in the history of the Russian Empire. You see, the workshops of the printers were physically right next to Moscow University, and there had already been a lot of cross contact between the two groups all through September. When the printers went out on September the 20th, they were almost literally bumping into the people attending the ongoing university meetings. And pretty soon street meetings, orations and lectures were starting up unprompted as the two forces merged. Moscow police responded by attempting to clear the streets, which was only marginally successful, and mostly what that did was lead the printers in St. Petersburg to call a three-day solid area strike. But even with a strike now in the two main cities of the empire, it still seemed confined to a single industry and limited in scope. On October the first, the Moscow Okhrana was reporting to their superiors that all was well. It was contained. There was no further chance of spreading.

But then came a random, totally coincidental, but incredibly momentous death. On October the third, just a few days after the authorities were predicting that the printer strike was contained, Prince Troubetzkoy, the liberal noble leader of the zemstvo, dropped dead in Moscow with the age of 43. His death was the last and perhaps greatest contribution he made to the cause of liberal reform. Troubetzkoy was a particularly revered figure among educated professionals and zemstvo constitutionalists and the liberal intelligentsia. His death was a shock, and his funeral turned quickly from solemn mourning into political rally. People from all classes filled the streets of Moscow, praising Troubetzkoy and denouncing the regime he had spent his life trying to reform. After the funeral, a group of students were walking to another meeting when they were attacked by kossak cavalry guards, who beat the students and arrested about 20 of them. This unprovoked attack on Troubetzkoy’s mourners outraged public opinion. Tempers were now running very high among students, professionals, journalists, and workers.

And that is when the Union of Railroad Employees and Workers entered the picture and blew the whole thing wide open.

The railroad union had been set up back in April as a part of the organizing that had resulted in the Union of Unions. But what made this particular union unique was that it covered both employees and workers. That meant both educated employees of the railroads like engineers, accountants, clerks, and lawyers, and working class laborers. In theory, it represented up to 750,000 people working in the railroad sector from all walks of economic life. The central committee of this union, recognizing their potential strength and the critical role that railroads played in the economy, had been kicking around the idea of a mass strike since at least July 1905, but conditions just never seemed right. And they had, of course been tracking the printers workers strike with interest, but it was the events around Troubetzkoy the funeral that led them to conclude that conditions were now right. And they were right. On October the fourth, the central committee of the Union of Railroad Employees and Workers announced that they were going on strike, and would remain on strike until the tsar called a real constituent assembly to actually reform the Russian Empire.

By October the sixth, stoppages on the railroads were popping up all over. Service slowed, and line stopped. First here, and then over there. It was hard for either the railroad union or the authorities to know whether the strike would spread and grow or stall out and die. But by October the 10th, the strike had fully consumed Moscow, and rail service in the ancient capital shut down. Being one of the principle transportation hubs of the empire, this meant that service halted anywhere that needed to come or go through Moscow, whether the workers were on strike or not. And with nothing else to do, most of those workers connected to the Moscow rail quit working. As Moscow ground to a halt, a meeting at the University of St. Petersburg, which was attended by as many as 30,000 people, got all fired up and were ready to embrace those magic words that had seemed inconceivable just a few weeks earlier: general strike. In the second week of October 1905, employees and workers from all industries, classes, and regions stopped showing up for work. All of a sudden, all at once. The entire Russian empire screeched to a grinding halt. The shared demand of the strikers was simple: real, actual political reform. The end of autocracy.

A lot of credit for the rapid spread of the strike and its simple demands goes to the Union of Liberation. This had long been their dream: a massive popular front to secure democratic reform and the constitution. And now all that organizing was paying off, as affiliated sections of the Union of Unions walked off the job. But even at this critical zero hour, they were still simply trying to catch up with events. As we have seen so often, the real challenge for any revolutionary organization is not so much to strike the first spark of the revolution, but to recognize when the fire has already started.

The other revolutionary groups had struggled with this all year. The Bolsheviks and Mensheviks and SRs had all been caught flat footed by 1905, and even as the great climax of 1905 was building up a head of steam, they were all slow to recognize what was happening. The Moscow Bolsheviks didn’t publicly endorsed the general strike until October the 10th; their comrades in St. Petersburg waited until October the 12th. Their stated objection was the limited demands of the strikers, but perhaps more importantly, they objected to the fact that they themselves were not leading it. The Mensheviks, on the other hand, rushed in and embraced the general strike. Their whole theory of revolution was that at this stage in history, the working classes needed to help the liberal bourgeoisie stage the first revolution, which would democratize the state and create the political freedoms necessary for the open mass organization of the working class. Only after that had been accomplished could they stage the second socialist revolution, and usher in the dictatorship of the proletariat.

Meanwhile, the tsarist regime was itself again slow to recognize what was happening under their feet. They responded to this renewed burst of opposition with their usual mix of vacillation and procrastination. During September and October, the tsar spent most of his days hunting. But with the sudden declaration of the general strike, it sure seemed like they ought to do something. Just sitting around hoping the problem would resolve itself was no longer tenable. So Nicholas did something he really did not want to do. He asked Sergei Witte for advice. It is clear from the comments of both men that Witte and Nicholas did not like each other on a personal level. Witte thought Nicholas weak, indecisive, and shallow, which… fair. Nicholas thought Witte arrogant, overbearing and ambitious, which… also fair. Resignation from the Ministry of Finance back in 1903 had been a great personal relief for the tsar. And though Witte had been conspicuously hanging around waiting to be recalled all through the crises of 1904 and 1905, the first real job he had been given was negotiating an end to the war with Japan. But Witte returned home from that trip having negotiated a shockingly good peace treaty, and voices inside the Imperial Palace, including those Nicholas trusted, were telling him that the time had come to recall Witte. So on October the ninth, for the first time in a long time, the tsar invited Witte in for a personal meeting to advise him. After two years in the wilderness Witte was back.

Witte’s reputation was also riding high outside the halls of imperial power. He was known to be the one ministerial level official who might actually be bargained with. Before Witte was even given any new official authority, a delegation of the union of railroad workers met with them and said, this strike is for real, and we demand political reform. The Bulygin constitution is simply not enough. But Witte’s first contact with the domestic crisis only deepened the conflict. He told the delegation, first end the strike, and then we will talk. And the delegates heard Witte saying loud and clear, give up all your leverage before you negotiate. This posture made the moderates on the union central committee, who had been hesitant about all this, recognize that really they had no friends inside the government. So they all broke decisively in favor of continuing the general strike until their demands were met. The counter proposal to the government was, actually, how about this: first, you give us what we want, and then, we stopped striking.

But it’s not like anything anyone else in the government was doing wasn’t also making things worse. Hard-line conservatives argued that the strikers needed to be crushed with an iron fist. On October the 12th, Nicholas heeded this advice and ordered General Trepov to take all action necessary to break the strike, quote, not stopping with the application of force. On October the 13th, all public meetings were banned unless approved by the government. Then, on October the 14th, a proclamation was posted all over St. Petersburg warning the public that they had better heed these bans. The proclamation ominously warned that the rifles of the soldiers would contain bullets, not blanks. But this too backfired, as it struck exactly the wrong intimidating tone. It seemed to say to everybody that the tsar was happy to have another Bloody Sunday, if need be. And it also, by the way, only confirmed the common conspiracy theory that Bloody Sunday had been deliberate, not an accident. So all this proclamation did was remind the people that the tsar, was not the protector of the people, but their greatest enemy. Rather than cowering in fear, 40,000 people poured out into the streets of St. Petersburg in defiance, filling every theater and auditorium. In the face of this bold disobedience, the government… blinked. It turns out they did not want to risk another Bloody Sunday. Their bluff had been called. The rifles really did contain blanks.

By October the 16th, 1905, the Russian Empire was effectively shut down. It ground to a halt. Trains did not run. Telegraphs could not be sent. Businesses were closed and boarded up. Factories stopped running. In every major urban center economic activity ceased, and people just stayed home. It is estimated that more than two million people refuse to go to work until their political demands were met. This was a sudden and shocking cessation of activity and led to very real consequences: there was food scarcity, medicine supplies started to run low, at night there was no electricity, crime began to rise. But these hardships were born with the kind of jubilant defiance. And in the main, the general strike seems to have been fairly peaceful. There were no riots or barricades or armed uprisings, just a mass refusal to work, and a prevailing sense in communities across Russia that through solidarity and mutual aid, they would get through this struggle together. The principal form of recreation was to attend even more meetings, where people could get news and hear speeches and receive information, and the radicalization of everybody increased exponentially.

In the midst of all of this, the Mensheviks in St. Petersburg organized round the clock among the workers to create a cross industry workers council to manage the strike, a soviet of workers deputies, like the one that had been set up in Ivanova during the summer. The Bolsheviks held themselves aloof to this organizing, but for the Mensheviks, this was all playing out perfectly. The time was now to start organizing a broad based labor party that could compete, and then triumph in the atmosphere of political freedom that was surely on the way. On October the 13th, they organized about 40 workers who self declared themselves to be a central strike committee. This committee then issued a call for workers to send delegates from their factories, roughly one per 500 workers. Over the next few days, these delegates were elected and started gathering at the St. Petersburg Polytechnical University. And on October the 17th, these delegates, eventually there were 562 in all, elected a 50 person executive committee to manage their affairs. The St. Petersburg soviet then took on a number of tasks, pressuring factories still trying to stay open to close, imploring workers off the job to stay off the job. But they also took on other tasks that drifted them into the waters of self-government: for example, taking responsibility for ensuring a fair and equitable distribution of food. They allowed grocery stores to stay open and deliveries to continue under their watchful eye. To promote their authority and spread their message, they started printing a newspaper called Tidings, which became a critical conduit for spreading news, information, and propaganda. The example of the St. Petersburg Soviet was quickly picked up elsewhere, and at least fifty other cities soon had their own worker soviets. As we’ll discuss next week, the most passionate force behind the St. Petersburg soviet, who became the leading editorial voice of Tidings, and who drafted many of the executive committee decrees, was the one socialist of future note who actually played a real role in 1905: Leon Trotsky.

But one of the critical things that made the general strike of October 1905, so successful was that it was not just the workers, it was a general strike. Indeed, one of the big things that made the government hesitate to solve their problems with bullets and grapeshot was that they were not just dealing with grubby faceless workers anymore. All those members of the professional unions were on strike too; lawyers and doctors and veterinarians and professors. So respectable middle-class professionals were also out there in the streets. They were also attending meetings and walking off the job. And though conservatives did not like their uppity pretension, they recognize the clothes and the educations and the general social comportment of these professionals. So they hesitated to just start killing people, because there were like, real human beings mixed in with the dirty mobs.

At the same time, the leaders of the business community, far from begging the tsar to do whatever it took to end the strike, were out there, raising money for the strikers and pledging to pay wages even while the workers weren’t working. They absolutely smelled blood in the water and they were eager to leverage this mass work stoppage to get the political concessions they craved. Wealthy and respectable parts of society opened their homes and cupboards to hard-pressed workers, providing food and medicine and shelter as the general strike deepened in the middle of October. The general strike was made possible by cross-class solidarity. Everyone joined in together. The workers shutting down the economy and providing visible numbers, the middle and upper classes, providing political cover and economic support. To say nothing of the fact that their own withdrawn labor shut down the courts in the banks and other essential components of the empire. It was the whole of Russia uniting against an isolated tsarist regime that they all hated equally.

With the empire ground to a halt, Sergei Witte drafted a memo to the tsar outlining two available options. Option number one would be a manifesto declaring the adoption of a new slate of reforms that would effectively supersede the Bulygin constitution. This manifesto would promise new political and civil rights and a complete reordering of the government. Witte proposed creating a unified ministry under a single prime minister, who would be principally responsible for the affairs of state. As it stood now, each minister reported individually to the tsar, who I’ve hopefully established by now was a very busy bee who also managed to never get anything done. This new unified ministry would work alongside an elected duma, who would have the power to reject or approve new laws. This last bit was a huge concession an admission that all power did not in fact, reside solely with the tsar.

Now, Witte was not a democrat, or an idealist. He’s a technocrat, and the cynical one at that. The primary purpose of this manifesto was to entice the liberal opposition to break with the radicals and the socialists by promising them some capital G capital Good government. Witte told the tsar these concessions were the cheapest and surest way of ending the ongoing crisis while retaining as much authority as possible for the tsar. Option number two, Witte said, was for the tsar to appoint a dictator empowered to take necessary steps to force the people to accept the maintenance of the status quo. In other words, a bloodbath.

The tsar was deeply unhappy about the reforms Witte proposed. He believed it was his sacred duty to retain the divine principle of absolute autocracy that had been passed down to him from his ancestors and which originated from god. He was also deeply suspicious of Witte, who would surely assume the mantle of prime minister. As he scornfully put it, Nicholas did not like the idea of sharing power with a glorified railroad clerk. The tsar attempted to push back and say, well, we can have this unified ministry, but I’ll remain the head of it. To this, Witte replied with all of the diplomatic language he could muster that the plan wouldn’t work without a prime minister. Because he couldn’t come right out and say, your majesty, removing you from the equation is actually one of the most important things in this reform package. Getting you out is how we convince people to buy in.

Around the halls of the Imperial Palace, even inside the Romanov family, a consensus formed that Witte’s reforms were the only way to go. The whole empire was shut down. They needed to salvage what they could and regroup. But Nicholas was still not convinced, and it took a meeting with his cousin, Grand Duke Nicholas, to finally break him. Tsar Nicholas and Grand Duke Nicholas shared a name, but were physically complete opposites. The tsar was small and slight. The grand Duke was huge and strapping, probably a good six and a half feet tall. A committed conservative, trusted by the tsar and well-liked by all his relatives, Grand Duke Nicholas was currently the best candidate, maybe the only candidate, to serve as dictator if the tsar actually decided to go with option number two. But before the tsar even called the grand duke to sound him out about this potential dictatorship, the grand duke himself had already concluded that Witte’s reforms were the only way to save the tsar, his family, and the empire.

And we don’t know exactly what happened in the subsequent private meeting, it was just the two of them, but on his way into meet the tsar, Grand Duke Nicholas brandished a pistol, and said that he would threaten to blow his own head off on the spot if the tsar didn’t accept Witte’s proposal. So whatever happened in there, it was enough. After this private meeting with his cousin, Tsar Nicholas announced that he was ready to go with option number one. The manifesto promising new political reform should be drafted and issued at once. This was a huge moment for the tsar. It meant admitting that absolute autocracy was dead. He did not like it, but that did not matter, because he was left with no choice.

On October, the 17th, 1905, proclamations went up everywhere announcing the promulgation of what history has come to call the October Manifesto. The manifesto itself was brief and to the point: the empire would be reformed. Really reformed. People would henceforth be granted freedom of conscience, speech, assembly, and association. There would be an elected duma who must consent to laws before they were enacted. There would be a newer and better ministry. The manifesto did not elaborate much on the details — those would have to be worked out by Witte and his new ministry in the months to come — but what was being laid out appeared for all of the world to be a stunning capitulation by the tsar. Autocracy was… over? They had… won?

The October Manifesto was the first time since all of this had begun that the tsar’s response actually seemed in touch with events. That he announced something that was actually better than expected, when he finally got ahead of the curve. The October Manifesto was considered by practically everyone to be a decisive and historic moment for Russia. And the mood of the empire abruptly shifted as people went crazy in celebration. People poured into the streets. In Moscow, they sang La Marseillaise. In St. Petersburg, they flocked to the Winter Palace to cheer the tsar, marking a happy symbolic end to the solemn procession, they had not been allowed to complete on Bloody Sunday. The Union of Liberation patted itself on the back for a job well done, because they had done it. Look, a cross class popular front that had forced political reform. Now, did this fall short of a democratic constitution written by and for the people? Yes. But was it still a huge victory? Yes.

But not everybody was celebrating. Bolsheviks and Mensheviks and SRs all suspected that this was just more BS from the authorities. Even Pavel Milyukov, the leader of the radical democratic faction said, nothing changes. The war continues. But the war would be advancing to a new front. Even Milyukov could admit that. The workers, meanwhile, were more than happy to return to work and restart the economy. The general strike had been brief and victorious and there seemed no need to prolong it. Socialist agitators made one stab at trying to convince the people to stay on strike and demand even more, but it was hopeless. On October the 18th, the executive committee of the St. Petersburg soviet voted to end the strike because the workers had already voted with their feet to return to work. But crucially, the soviet did not disband itself. They simply prepared to advance to that next front in the war.

Next week, we will advance with them into the uncertain new world of political freedom. A partial amnesty accompanied the October Manifesto that would pave the way for most of our revolutionary émigré s to finally return to Russia: Lenin and Krupskaya, and Martov and Pyotr Struve and Victor Chernov. They were all ready to test the new waters of freedom that had allegedly been promised, and not allow the regime to backslide on promises that they had clearly made under duress. Suspicions about the tsar’s real motives turned out, eventually, to be entirely well-placed. Nicholas had made these concessions under duress, and he would turn on them as soon as he could. But that was for later. For now, he was forced to put his empire in the hands of a glorified railroad clerk named Sergei Witte.

10.036 – The Bulygin Constitution

This week’s episode is brought to you by Harry’s. What if there was a 50% off sale happening every time you went shopping for razors? Well shaving with Harry’s his kind of like that they offer premium blade refills as low as $2 each. And that’s up to 55% off compared to the price of Gillette fusion pro shield.

Harry’s believes everyone deserves quality shaving supplies at a fair price. They don’t inflate blade prices or add unnecessary features to their razors like flex balls or heated handles tactics. The leading brands have been using to raise prices for decades. Perry’s team combined, a simple ergonomic design with five sharp blades.

And that’s what I’ve always liked best Harry’s is just a simple, clean design that does the job I need it to do. I literally don’t need or want any of that other stuff. And Harry’s has always kept things nice and simple. Harry’s has an amazing offer for listeners of my show. New customers. Get $5 off a trial set at harrys.com/revolutions.

You’ll get a five blade razor weighted handle foaming shave gel with Allo and the travel cover. So join the millions of guys who are already saving money and go to harrys.com/revolutions to claim your offer.

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Episode 10.36: the Bulygin Constitution

So things are going great for Tsar Nicholas. The war with Japan he did not believe would ever happened because he had not wished it had gone ahead and started anyway. And then, despite all the hubris Russia could muster, the war he had not wished for turned into a non-stop string of humiliating defeats. Once the stark naked reality of the regime’s inept overconfidence had been laid bare, the tsar and his ministers faced a sudden assault on their legitimacy, an assault launched first by the educated intelligentsia, then aggrieved workers, and now included Nicholas’s beloved peasants. In 1904 and 1905, the tsar and his ministers had been faced with two great crises, one foreign, and one domestic, and they had failed to meet either challenge. The common denominator in both cases was the blithe inability of the regime to comprehend the problems they faced, living as they did in a hermetically sealed imperial bubble, which reality was not allowed to penetrate. They believed themselves strong, when really they were weak. They believed themselves loved, when really they were hated. They believed themselves brilliant, when really they were inept. Ministers, senior officials, and high ranking military officers held their jobs thanks to connections or loyalty, rather than talent and expertise. Not only were they incapable of properly cleaning up a mess, they were incapable of understanding that they themselves had made the mess in the first place. It must be someone else’s fault, a few malcontents intellectuals too smart for their own good, or some uppity students who should shut up and go back to class, or some ungrateful workers who complained all the time because they were lazy and selfish. And because the halls of imperial power were full of racist xenophobia, they of course also blamed foreigners and Jews.

When reality did penetrate their hermetically sealed imperial bubble, say with the fall of Port Arthur or Bloody Sunday, their response was always far too little and far too late, by which point, these far too little and far too late solutions only antagonized the situation because they were so obviously too little, and so obviously too late. And so Nicholas and his ministers could just never catch up to the curve. And today’s episode is about them continuing to not catch up to the curve. Some of them continuing to insist in the face of everything that we’ve been talking about, that Russia’s problems weren’t nearly as big as they were being made out to be. And besides, it wasn’t their fault.

So to pick back up where we immediately left off last week, the Battle of Tsushima ended the crisis abroad. It brought to a close a string of humiliating defeats with the mother of all humiliating defeats. The war was over. Russia had lost.

The tsar convened a council of his most trusted advisors and senior generals, and they decided to accept an offer from US President Theodore Roosevelt to broker a treaty between Russia and Japan. To handle negotiations, the tsar called upon Sergei Witte, who, remember, had been in charge of far east diplomacy until the ministry elected to bumble its way into a war witte had tried to tell them not to bumble into.

Witte had been expecting that the massive crises of the past twelve months would lead to him being recalled to a position of real influence and authority, and was disappointed and a bit grumbly that his assignment was now to go negotiate an end to the war that he would have avoided entirely. And he said, where there is a mess to be cleaned up, they always call Witte.

But he took the assignment, and let a delegation to Portsmouth, New Hampshire. By way of final instructions, the tsar came back around to his usual place of benighted hubris, telling Witte to play hard ball, make no territorial concessions, agree to no reparations, and accept no limits on Russian activity in the Pacific.

Now, as we’ll see next week, Witte is going to do the best that he can, and he does have a few aces up his sleeve. But it’s like, your majesty, we lost.

A critical mistake the regime then made at this juncture was that they didn’t tell anybody they were going to negotiate a peace. In an effort to protect Russia’s honor, they kept the negotiation secret from the public. And to keep this bluff going, they did not stop calling up reservists even after news of the Battle of Tsushima made the rounds. So across the empire, families were learning that the Russian navy had been sunk as they continued to watch their friends and family and loved ones get called up for service. And called up to do what, exactly? Die for a pointless war that cannot be won apparently. So the general incredulous fury spreading across the empire down to its deepest roots only intensified. The regime simply did not recognize how much lying about everything and a ham-fisted effort to protect their image was doing even more damage to that image than publicly admitting that the war was over.

And this had some direct consequences. Within a week of Tsushima, the governor of Moscow province invited peasant communities in the region to come together and issue a statement saying that they supported both the tsar and the war effort. Instead, representatives of these communities took the opportunity to get together and form the All Russian Peasants Union, the germ of the first organization of peasants that was national in scope. This new union had little interest in issuing subservient declarations in support of a regime they believe now to be a colossal failure.

Of even greater historical interest, the Battle of Tsushima also happened to coincide with the single longest strike of the Revolution of 1905 so far. The industrial city of — and bear with me here — Ivanovo-Voznesensk lay about 200 kilometers northeast of Moscow. It was home to about 80,000 people, and was a major center of textile production. Now, thus far, the workers of Ivanovo had taken almost no part in events, even after Bloody Sunday the city had only seen one small and fleeting demonstration. But on May the 12th, a strike began that was called in the midst of the May Day strikes that we talked about last week, and it began spreading was surprising rapidity. Within short order, 32,000 workers had walked off the job, and every factory in the city shut down, leading to the whole labor force being on strike, about 70,000 workers. And their initial demands were basic workplace things: an eight hour day, a minimum wage, nurseries for their kids, pensions, the right to assembly, the right to sit down on the job.

But because there were so many different factories involved in this, the striking workers elected a single council of 151 leaders to handle negotiations with the bosses and political officials. And when things had gotten out of hand, those bosses and political officials had split the scene, as had the overwhelmed local police force. This meant that there was no effect of local government in place. So the worker’s council assumed responsibility, and thus did the worker population temporarily wind up self-policing, and self-governing itself. This unplanned and improvised assumption of political responsibility meant that, in retrospect, the Ivanovo worker’s council gets to go down as the first soviet in Russian revolutionary history. Now, soviet itself is not a magical word, it’s just the word for council, but come 1917, it’s going to take on far more significant revolutionary connotation.

Now the workers of this quote unquote first soviet did not assign themselves this mantle, nor have a self-conscious awareness that they were drawing up a blueprint for revolutionary worker takeovers of local government. It was just something that they did. The solidarity of the Ivanovo workers was remarkably high, and despite a tax and strikebreakers descending on them, to say nothing of the trials of life without work and wages, they held out from mid May all the way to mid July. Now eventually most were compelled by necessity to return to work, and then a few concessions from the owners brought back everybody else. But it was the longest strike in Russia so far. More importantly, for Russian revolutionary history, though, it would carry forever the hallowed glow of being the first soviet.

Meanwhile, back in St. Petersburg, in the wake of the disastrous battle of Tsushima, with more strikes popping up everywhere, as we just talked about, peasant unrest growing now that the weather was warming up, the representatives of the zemstvo liberal movement decided to try one more time to impress upon the tsar the need for real political reform. They asked the tsar to meet with a delegation led by Prince Troubetzkoy, who I’ve mentioned only in passing, but he was the Russian liberal noble par excellence. He was inner circle Russian nobility, while also being one of the principle leaders of the zemstvo movement, going all the way back to the 1890s. On June the sixth, the tsar met this delegation and Troubetzkoy delivered a message that was suitably abject, declaring that he knew the tsar only wanted what was best for his people, but what the people now needed was to be heard. He said, we’re falling into anarchy. Most Russians opposed this kind of anarchy, but frankly, the unaccountable bureaucracy is the chief cause of that anarchy. So something has to be done. Most especially, the tsar must consider convening a national duma, that would be elected, not on the basis of the old privileged estate, but of the whole empire together as one. Nicholas could not be the tsar of this or that estate, he had to be the tsar of everyone.

To the liberals delight, the tsar, heard all this and said, yes, yes, I know, we’re working on it. As I promised we would back in February, I will call a national duma. Rest assured.

Troubetzkoy and the liberals thus left feeling pretty good. It would be the last time they attempted to work with the tsar.

And Nicholas was not lying about this, he was telling the truth. He had ordered Minister of the Interior Bulygin to begin looking into ways elected representatives might be brought into the government. Now, Bulygin was no liberal and undertook this job mostly with the idea of producing something that would look good enough to calm the waters. His practical objective was simply defuse the revolution, especially because the tsar’s reputation was now in tatters both at home and abroad. Those French bankers who had been mighty upset after Bloody Sunday were positively losing faith after the Battle of Tsushima. The tsar had to prove he could stabilize the situation. That meant at least giving the appearance of reform.

But this minimum goal was too much for Nicholas and other conservatives at court. So the tsar encouraged these conservatives to draft their own counter-proposal to whatever Bulygin might produce. And these conservatives were operating on the basic assumption that this quote unquote revolution was the work of a few malcontents and disruptive foreigners. Why are we capitulating to them, they’re like a couple of drops in an ocean. Enconsed as they were in the hermetically sealed imperial bubble, they just did not grasp how widespread the problem actually was, nor what it was going to take for them to survive.

But I must say that while they were wrong, they were not totally wrong. I mean, we’ve understandably been talking about the revolutionary opposition, but there were a lot of loyalists out there, and I don’t just mean nobles and landlords and members of the bureaucracy. I’m talking about openly reactionary peasants, workers, shopkeepers, and merchants who believed in orthodoxy, autocracy, and nationality just as fervently as Nicholas did. These people existed, there were a lot of them. So, as the Revolution of 1905 kept advancing, this reactionary part of the population started forming their own groups that soon became collectively known as the Black Hundreds.

The Black Hundreds were reactionary street fighters who would attack anything they thought threatened the regime. They would attack striking workers, or find well-to-do liberals and beat them up, and as supporters of the regime, they usually operated with the tacit permission, if not active assistance, of the police authorities. The Black Hundreds were particularly prominent in the multi-ethnic parts of the empire, and they stood up as violent Russian nationalists and Orthodox christian supremacists, who felt it was their duty to beat back the insolent minority nationalities and aberrant believers of heretical religions. And this of course really came together around anti-Semitism, as the Black Hundreds identified the Jews as being the cause of all of this turmoil. And they would always be on the front lines of attacks on Jewish communities.

The regime, of course, welcomed this support, and were appreciative of the fact that somebody was pushing back. But what really allowed the tsar some breathing room was the continued loyalty of the military. Had the army turned on him at any point, as many and the regime feared they might after Bloody Sunday, the revolution would have been over, they would have all been overthrown. But for a variety of reasons, including that natural conservatism of the peasants who formed the rank and file, the army continued to reliably follow orders, even if morale was starting to crash.

Now in the navy, things were a bit different — not completely different, but at least a little different. Noticeably different. Given the more industrial skills needed to man modern ships, the navy tended to recruit from the skilled urban workers, the group that tended to be on the radical edge of the workers movement. So inside the Russian navy, there were pockets of avowed socialists and revolutionaries. Now you might be thinking, hey, wait, hasn’t the entire Russian navy been sunk by now? And the answer is… no, not yet. The Pacific fleet had been sunk. The Baltic fleet had been sunk. But there was still a fleet in the Black Sea based out of Odessa. And indeed that Black Sea fleet had one of the newest and best ships and the whole navy, the Battleship Potemkin.

In mid June, the Potemkin was out on a firing exercise. All the best officers and experienced sailors had been transferred to the Pacific, leaving behind lower quality officers and mostly raw recruits. And tensions on board, the Potemkin during this training exercise were starting to run high between aggravated sailors and irate officers about conditions and treatment. Finally, things came to a head on June the 14th when the crew was served rancid meat. That proved to be the last straw. They complained bitterly, refused to eat, and sent a deputation to confront the captain. In the ensuing showdown, the executive officer pulled out his pistol and killed the leader of this deputation. But instead of scaring the crew back into submission, it triggered a violent mutiny. In the ensuing conflict, seven officers, including the captain, were killed. Other officers were thrown overboard, the rest were locked up in closets. The executive officer was thrown overboard and then shot. The sailors then raise the red flag and sailed into Odessa on June the 15th, which as it turned out, was currently in the grip of its own major revolutionary clash.

So tensions in Odessa had been rising steadily since April. There had been repeated strikes amongst the artisans and small businesses and shopkeepers, and also unrest amongst the dock workers. Dock workers, who you might remember, had been already into radical literature all the way back when young Trotsky was cutting his teeth as a revolutionary agitating amongst them back in 1896. In the last decade, Odessa had been a city where SRs and Mensheviks and Bolsheviks and the Union of Liberation had all done very well. By mid-1905, street clashes started to increase in frequency, pitting police backed up by gangs of Black Hundreds fighting against socialist agitators and radicalized workers. The Potemkin mutineers were connected to those fighting in the streets of Odessa, and it is no coincidence that these two events coincided. The Potemkin sailed into Odessa on June the 15th, flying the red flag of revolution, and understandably terrified the authorities, who declared outright martial law. Over the night of June the 15th and June the 16th, there were major battles in Odessa, and much of the city caught fire, either by arson or accident. That Potemkin offered to put its heavy guns at the disposal of the people, but in the ensuing fighting, they only fired once on a theater that was being used as a headquarters for the authorities, and they missed. They didn’t fire another shot. Meanwhile cavalry and infantry units were proving too much for the outnumbered insurrectionists, many of whom around the port were driven into the water where they drowned. When morning arrived on June 16th, much of central Odessa was on fire, and something like 2000 people had been killed. It was by far the worst fighting since the Revolution of 1905 had begun.

Meanwhile, the rest of the Black Sea fleet then sailed into Odessa to demand the Potemkin surrender, which she refused to do, instead of calling on the seamen of all the other ships to follow their lead and mutiny. But either from a lack of will, or a lack of desire, or a major clampdown from their officers, the sailors of the other ships did not heed the call to rebellion. So hoping they might trigger a fleet-wide insurrection, the Potemkin found itself sailing alone. But she was still the fastest ship with the best guns, and the admiral in charge of the rest of the Black Sea fleet did not want to tangle with the Potemkin directly. On June the 18th, the Potemkin sailed out of Odessa unmolested, and after sailing around for a bit, were eventually allowed into a Romanian port, where they half-scuttled the ship and were granted asylum by the independent Kingdom of Romania.

So the mutiny of the Potemkin was a dramatic event, and of course produced arguably the greatest silent film of all time, but it did not lead to anything more than just being another horribly troublesome, embarrassing incident or the government.

Now, though, this seemed like another revolutionary near miss, the tsar proceeded to take meetings with delegations and conservatives and the last week of June, and he started telling them that they had nothing to worry about with the coming reforms. This news sounded alarm bells inside the camp of the liberals, and they concluded that the tsar had not been straight with Troubetzkoy. And his apparent duplicity and backtracking, which probably came down to the tsar. Just wanting to please the people who were in front of him, were pushing more and more people into the ranks of we need a revolution. In a meeting of the Union of Unions, they resolved that quote, all means are legitimate against the frightful menace that is posed by the very fact of the continuing existence of the present government. All means should be employed.

There was then another major development, this one, a major development in the history of Russian liberalism. On June the 16th, representatives of the local town councils, the municipal duma, convened in Moscow. 126 delegates representing 87 different towns resolved on a package of political and economic reforms that included full universal suffrage, and they wanted to include women in that. But more importantly, while this assembly of city councilors met, they were invited to send a delegation to the next zemstvo congress that was being held at the beginning of July, which these councilmen readily agreed to.

So the municipal duma and the provincial zemstvo were the two political institutions in the Russian Empire that had some kind of elected representative element, and which wielded some actual authority at the local level. At a shared congress on July the sixth, seventh, and eighth, they merged into one national movement. And that was going to turn out to be a big deal. Convening now in the wake of the Battle of Tsushima, the ongoing strikes, the fighting in Odessa, the Potemkin mutiny, and now these leaks coming out of the ministry that whatever the tsar planned to concede was going to be horrendously inadequate, they resolved to preempt the tsar’s announcement by publishing their own draft plan for a new fundamental law of Russia.

This draft outlined extensive civil liberties, respect for the rule of law, a bicameral legislature with the lower house being elected by universal suffrage, though by this point they had forgotten about the women. Basically, it amounted to a western style constitutional monarchy.

This congress was allowed to convene and do its work without being arrested. But plenty of people inside the ministry, both among the practical moderates and the rigid conservatives, were awfully worried that what they were watching here was the national assembly form right before their eyes. That if the regime didn’t handle the rollout of their own concessions properly, that this congress might just self-declare itself a national assembly, just as the Third Estate had done in June of 1789.

So with the people having pretty clearly laid out what they want, let’s go back to the hermetically sealed imperial bubble in St. Petersburg and see what the gang is cooking up. By the end of July, Bulygin’s committee and that shadow conservative committee produce drafts of what a new representative institution might look like, some kind of new representative national duma. To reconcile the two drafts, the tsar personally chaired a conference composed of all the head ministers, senior military officials, and members of the council of state. They met for five long sessions between July the 19th and July the 26th, with two main questions in front of them: what can this new duma do, and who makes up its membership?

The conservatives walked in still believing that they really shouldn’t be giving an inch, and they suggested a body whose members would not be elected, but rather appointed by the tsar, and who would only be allowed to consult, not wield any real power. To this, the moderates, led by the minister of finance, said, if we announce some tsar-appointed rubber stamp, what are we even doing here? We’re trying to shut down a revolution and that ain’t going to do it. This, the tsar reluctantly agreed with. He also conceded the point that at a minimum the Duma needed to have some kind of role in taxation, because in the wake of the losses in Japan and all this domestic disorder, taxes were going to have to go up, and buy in from the people paying the taxes was going to be essential. Plus, this was all now being composed with an eye on satisfying those French bankers, who, as I said, were leaning hard on the tsar to guarantee the regime’s financial stability. And that was also going to require elections, not just appointments.

But the conservatives regrouped, understanding that the duma could be kept in a subservient position regardless of its formal powers as long as its membership was controlled. So they argued for a body that heavily weighted towards “real” Russia. They said that voting should go through the traditional estates, and extra preference should be given to real Russians, namely the nobility, and the peasants the tsar was well disposed to this idea as he too shared the belief that real Russians were with him, in something of a no true Scotsman fallacy. If you were a real Russian, you supported the tsar, and if you were against him, then you must not be a real Russian. Against this proposal to have the duma only represent the nobility and the peasants, the moderates attempted to argue that if they purposefully shut out urban intellectuals and the workers, that the crisis was not going to be diffused, it would only be exacerbated. But they weren’t really winning this point, and plus, none of them were democrats and they all plan to use land and property holdings is the basis for suffrage anyway.

So a compromise was reached. Voting would take place through multiple curia — curia named after the old Roman voting blocks — with the first one being large landowners, second being urban and town dwellers with minimum property holdings or who paid particularly high rent, the third curia was peasants who had a share in communal land, and then each of the 16 major cities would have their own rules that involved even higher property and tax requirements specifically designed to deny the vote to most of the population of those most turbulent urban areas. These elections would then be further controlled by multi-stage elections, and for that peasant curia, there was a long and cumbersome four-stage process designed to weed out anyone who might actually speak for the common families.

After all these debates, a final draft was composed, which included even more watering down of the duma’s power. And though they were allowed to participate in certain affairs and there would be elections, the tsar was clearly left with the ability to ignore them anytime he wanted to. So this Bulygin constitution, as it came to be known even though Bulygin himself took little part in the actual debates, did not address any of the prevailing demands to an almost comical degree. But none of them knew how far off the mark they were. Minister of the Interior Bulygin was quite pleased, and he said, surely this will sate the liberal wolves, while leaving the conservative birds whole.

But the liberal wolves were really not sated. The Bulygin constitution was published on August the sixth, and was met with uniform hostility. Not only was the new duma not a true national assembly with any real power, but look at who was disenfranchised entirely: anyone under the age of 25, with students being specifically excluded, anyone who served in the armed forces, all women, all urban workers, and almost the entirety of the urban intelligentsia that didn’t happen to be independently wealthy. Newspapers then published little bits of math showing that Moscow with a population of a little over a million, had just 12,000 voters. St. Petersburg with a population of a little under a million and a half had just 7,130 voters. At the final stage, the 412 delegates to the state duma were going to be elected by a mere 7,591 qualified electors.

Comparing this to the various petitions and resolutions floating around out there, including that draft of a new fundamental law for Russia, the Bulygin constitution was hopelessly inadequate. Now had this been unveiled back in December of 1904, it would of been hailed as an enlightened and glorious response from the tsar, the dawning of the new age of freedom, but in August 1905, it was scornfully derided for addressing no key points of contention, satisfying no demands, and utterly ignoring political social and economic reality. The only question for the liberals who did qualify to vote was, do we boycott this, or do we participate in the election specifically with the tactical aim of using the duma as the next headquarters for our continued demands for reform.

But, funny thing about those elections, they never happened, and the Bulygin constitution was almost instantly reduced to being a mere historical footnote. Not the capstone or end of anything, but simply further proof of the tsarist regime’s woefully inadequate and tardy responses to events, because as plans for the first election were being laid in September 1905, a workers’ strike broke out. Now strikes like this had been popping up off and on all year, so at first it didn’t seem like a big deal, but then it grew, and it spread, and suddenly it was everywhere. The tsar and his ministers, who very briefly believed that they had finally gotten out ahead of things, were now staring down the general strike of October 1905, a general strike which was going to smash the hermetically sealed Imperial bubble of willful denial once and for all.

10.035 – Sinking Ships

This week’s episode is brought to you by Harry’s. What if there was a 50% off sale happening every time you went shopping for razors? Well, shaving with Harry’s his kind of like that. They offer premium blade refills as low as $2 each, and that’s up to 55% off compared to the price of Gillette fusion pro shield.

Harry’s believes everyone deserves quality shaving supplies at a fair price. They don’t inflate blade prices or add unnecessary features to their razors like flex balls or heated handles, tactics the leading brands have been using to raise prices for decades. Harry’s team combined a simple ergonomic design with five sharp blades, and that’s what I’ve always liked best. Harry’s is just a simple, clean design that does the job I need it to do. I literally don’t need or want any of that other stuff. And Harry’s has always kept things nice and simple.

Harry’s has an amazing offer for listeners of my show. New customers get $5 off a trial set at harrys.com/revolutions. You’ll get a five blade razor weighted handle foaming shave gel with aloe and the travel cover. So join the millions of guys who are already saving money and go to harrys.com/revolutions to claim your offer.

~dramatic music swells~

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Episode 10.35 Sinking Ships

When Tsar Nicholas issued his little collection of imperial edicts on February the 18th, 1905, he was no doubt hoping that this would be the moment the fever that had been raging since the summer of 1904 finally broke. He had heard his people, offered concessions, and directed his minister of the interior to come up with a workable plan to create space for popular participation in government. So having satisfied everyone, can the wave of protests and strikes and demonstrations and just general disorder stop now? Please? As your tsar I, uh, command it?

But the fever was not going to break, because what ailed Russia had not yet been properly diagnosed, nor were these concessions sufficient medicine. And, there were yet more pathogens to enter the body of tsarist autocracy, keeping it bedridden for the rest of the year.

While he was hoping these hopes, Nicholas was also praying to god for good news from the far east, an end to the humiliations and setbacks in the war against Japan. Nicholas was praying for something, anything that would balance the endless run of bad news. And for all this praying Nicholas… got you guessed it, further humiliations and setbacks. Specifically, just as the February Acts were being issued, the Russian army and Japanese army squared off at the battle of Mukden, which not only turned out to be a battle that served as something of a harbinger for what was to come in World War I just a few years later, but it was also straight up one of the largest land battles in military history up to that point. It featured about 340,000 Russians against 260,000 Japanese, their army now consolidated thanks to the fall of Port Arthur.

The battle of Mukden was not a single set piece affair, but raged for two weeks over extended lines with control of southern Manchuria at stake. Over the course of these grizzly weeks, the Russians took close to 90,000 casualties between killed, captured, and wounded. The Japanese rate was even worse, they suffered 75,000 casualties. So both sides suffered enormously, but in the end of the Russian army could not hold their line, and they fell back in chaotic and demoralized retreat.

But the Japanese by this point were exhausted themselves. Having endured way more casualties and expenses than they had anticipated before the initial attack on Port Arthur, they were now also facing overextended supply lines, and they were unable to pursue the Russians to finish the war right then and there. So, though, this was yet another defeat for Russia, it’s not like the empire of Japan was dancing around with a jaunty spring in its step. The war wasn’t over, and the Russian Baltic fleet now rechristened the Second Pacific Fleet was still chugging their way around the world, and on course for what the tsar hoped would be their divine destiny: to rescue Russia.

But while the defeat at Mukden did not yet end the war, it did lead to further piles of scorn being heaped on the tsar. In particular, the gruesome casualty rate lent further credence to accusations leveled at the regime that they were all incompetent and spending Russian blood and treasure with no plan or purpose. This latest arousal of outrage was then fed directly into a whirlwind of open political activity that had been stirred up by the tsar’s declaration that it was legal to petition the government, to make suggestions about how the state could be better run. So all over the empire, people got together to discuss what they should put into these petitions, especially liberals and reformists and constitutionalists from the professional classes, who would get together at the Free Economic Society, or houses of wealthier members, or at school halls, or in newspaper offices to discuss politics. Which technically, the tsar had not given them permission to do.

But what these open meetings did, in essence, was assert that along with the right to petition came an implied right to free assembly and freedom of speech. So, when the police authorities would come around to one of these meetings, they would just say, hey, we’re doing exactly what the tsar told us we could do, so buzz off. Now there were limits to this, obviously it’s not like the SRs could meet in a cafe and shout, hey, I’ve got an idea for reform. Let’s kill the tsar. But in general, political organizing and discussion was now tolerated, if for no other reason than the police simply didn’t have the resources to shut it all down even if they wanted to.

Now along with this asserted freedom of assembly and speech, came defacto freedom of the press, as journals and newspapers reported all these discussions, brazenly flouting the existing censorship laws that, again, the authorities were not actually strong enough to enforce. So, the traditional mechanisms of autocratic political repression were quite simply breaking down everywhere, and it really did seem like a new political era was dawning.

In the initial stages of this new era, most of these meetings, speeches, statements, and organizations were led by respectable liberal reformists, who were pitching respectable liberal reform. But just underneath the surface was the hand of the Union of Liberation, who were clearly becoming the most influential and potent of all of the underground revolutionary parties, largely because their whole mission was to forge a single monolithic anti-tsarist coalition. So they were happy to include all the other underground revolutionary parties, as well as above ground respectable liberals. So the Union of Liberation became a very necessary connective hub for all of the forces driving at revolution. And they weren’t just knitting together a coalition, they were also driving that revolution. Radical democratic members of the Union of Liberation were participating in all of these above ground liberal meetings and discussions, and they were always trying to get people to demand more, and push harder.

The most important of these was Pavel Milyukov, who had been on a speaking tour in the United States when the revolution broke out, and who arrived back in Russia in April, to hopefully be there for the founding of a new democratic constitutional monarchy for Russia. Milyukov spoke the language of democratic constitutional liberalism, which appealed to the constitutionalists, but he had also paid his dues as an enemy of the tsar. He had endured imprisonment and exile, just like the hardest core revolutionaries had, and they respected him for it. The SRs at one point actually asked him if he wanted to join their central committee, but he declined. They may have shared a single common goal — break the back of the autocracy and create a world of political freedom — but after that, they had very different visions about what the future of Russia ought to look like.

Many of these political gathering started out as improvised affairs, so the Union of Liberation worked to bring some order to it. They started organizing professional unions, which could act as political pressure groups. Now, this is something that had gotten going in the summer of 1904 when Mirsky had been brought in to the Ministry of the Interior, but after Bloody Sunday, professional organizing got going in a more systematic and open way. Soon, there was a union for lawyers, and one for doctors, and one for professors, also journalists, agronomists, teachers, veterinarians, pharmacists, and railroad employees. By May of 1905, there were 14 of these professional unions, including groups that were not directly linked to a profession at all but instead, a cause. For example, the Union for the Attainment of Full Rights for the Jewish People of Russia and the Union of Equal Rights for Women, the first organization dedicated fully to the defense of women’s rights as such, as opposed to the socialist or narodist programs that included gender equality amongst many other demands. The use of the word “union” here is a bit misleading — these were not labor unions, they were associations of professionals. And when they first started getting together, they drafted their own petitions to the tsar, which pounded mostly on liberal democratic political demands. But as members of the Union of Liberation were in the middle of all of this, there was also an effort to support the workers movement, and so, to include in their petitions demands for an eight hour day, better wages, pensions, and medical care to make sure that everybody stayed apart of the same anti-tsarist movement. We’re all in this together.

Speaking of those workers, as we saw last week, the initial wave of strikes kicked off by Bloody Sunday wound down by the end of January. But that was just the beginning of everything, not the end of anything. In St. Petersburg, the regime sought to establish a commission to investigate what happened on Bloody Sunday, and in a magnanimous gesture they wanted representatives of the workers to participate. These representatives were to be selected by nine electoral assemblies created specifically to perform this single task.

But socialists leaped at the opportunity to start influencing events, and they made sure to show up at these assemblies ready to do some influencing… and it worked. The St. Petersburg workers refuse to vote on representatives until the government guaranteed certain things, including the audacious demand that the findings of the commission be made public. When the government balked, the workers boycotted the election, and then the tsar decided to just shutter the whole commission and forget it. This made the workers angry, so just as the February Acts were being disseminated, tens of thousands of workers walked off the job yet again in protest. Now, these strikes were neither as long, nor as large as the great January strike, but it was proof that the situation was still incredibly volatile, and the workers were far from satisfied.

Elsewhere, the empire continued to be hit by sporadic strikes. So while January 1905 kicked off with something close to 500,000 workers walking off the job at some point, February saw 290,000 workers participating in some kind of strike action, often in areas that had not even been touched by the first wave. Now these strikes happened spontaneously and seemingly at random in terms of who and when and where and what industries were hit. In the first third of 1905, they were also often so spontaneous that it wasn’t until after the workers walked off the job that they attempted to formulate specific demands, most of which at this stage were still purely of the economic variety, right? Shorter hours, higher wages, safety standards, sanitation. But as the year progressed, Bolsheviks and Mensheviks and SRs and people from the Union of Liberation started making better and more stable connections to the working class leadership. And most importantly, they were feeding the workers, literature and news and pamphlets that joined these economic strikes to a wider political movement, and as 1905 progresses, we see a marked uptick in workers going on strike knowing in advance the demands they were striking for, and having democratic political things on that list.

The liberal intelligentsia, meanwhile, consistently expressed support for the workers, either out of genuine concern for their well-being, or simply enjoying the strategic value all this industrial disorder had for their own political reform project. Industrialists and manufacturers inside the reform movement for example, loved to tell their contacts in the Ministry of Finance that really what the workers wanted was political reform, and the economic concessions, which I think we can all agree would cripple the economy anyway, were of merely secondary concern.

The number of strikes slackened a bit in March and April, but even still close to 80,000 workers walked off the job in both of those months, even if it was only for a day or two. By mid April the regime was forced to conclude that an 1897 edict making striking a criminal act was simply unenforceable. They couldn’t arrest all the workers because soon enough there would be no labor force left. Not that the police could handle such an operation anyway. So I think we can add “right to strike” to a list of reforms that the regime was forced to accept in the face of political, economic, and social reality. They were even forced to admit that limited police actions targeting leaders was pretty counterproductive, because the standard punishment was to exile those working class leaders back to their home villages, which turned out to be a really great way to get the most radicalized voices to return home and start stirring up trouble amongst their friends, family, and neighbors back home, helping activate the thus far inert peasantry… and it is to the peasants who we now turn our attention.

The course of events in 1904 and 1905 had lead the regime to hope that the unrest would remain confined to the cities and the industrial areas, which were still very small pockets in the grand scheme of things. Nicholas and Alexandra were of course personally convinced that the real people of Russia, the good and noble peasants, continued to love them unconditionally. But just to be sure, the regime went out of its way not to spread the news of the tsar’s acts of February the 18th, which confirmed the right to petition. So unlike say the emancipation decree, which was read in every village church in the empire, the February decrees were really not. But the regime could not keep this information under wraps because the zemstvo liberals and others aligned with the political opposition out in the provinces sprang into action, and made it their business to spread the news far and wide. And while they may have been more temperamentally conservative, it’s not like the peasants didn’t have their own deep grievances they wanted the tsar to fix. We do not have enough land to support our families. The rent we pay for leased land is too high. The wages we receive for day labor is too low. Also, we would like access to timber and pasture land that is still being claimed as the exclusive preserve of the state and the nobility.

Adding to these longstanding complaints was a growing anti-war sentiment, and in the villages, this anti-war sentiment was not abstract, it was personal. The Russian army was primarily composed of peasant conscripts, so the lived reality of the Russo-Japanese war for the peasants was watching husbands, sons, brothers, and fathers taken off to go fight a war that was quickly revealed to be as pointless as it was incompetently led. And all the news of the death and destruction and the far east right up through the retreat at Mukden was then followed by more reservists being activated. And in the villages the attitude is what are you doing? Don’t send more of our boys off to die for nothing. End the war.

So compounding these factors, by the spring of 1905, many workers who had personally witnessed events of the previous winter were now coming back home with lurid tales of murder and revolution, and spreading around the ideas that had animated at all. This lead the peasants to start participating in these momentous events in two ways. First, village councils would get together and come up with their own petitions to send the tsar, featuring their own demands: more land, cheaper rent, higher wages — and, when they felt particular, purely bold, the biggest ask of all: take all that land is held by the state and the tsar and the nobility and transfer it to the people. But also influenced by local members of the rural intelligentsia, these petitions also routinely demanded a democratic national assembly, civil liberties and local self-government. These were the same kind of political demands that were now being tacked on to the worker petitions at the same time that they were being hammered in the press and by the zemstvos and by the various professional unions.

So on this front, political reform, all of Russia did seem to be speaking with one voice. But alongside this peaceful path of petition, plenty of peasants took a more aggressive approach, embracing the tactics that had been used during that sweep of rural unrest that had swept across southern Russia in 1902, which we talked about in Episode 10.30, and that was target large estates for looting and burning. These direct attacks on the local magnate was particularly heavy in the Volga region where the SRs had been making inroads, but it’s not like the SRs were some invisible hand guiding the peasants to revolution. Most of this, by the admission of the SR’s own agents out in the field, was spontaneous and self-directed. The common pattern was for peasants drawn from a cluster of villages around some particular estate to agree to congregate at that estate on a certain day. Then, numbering as many as 6 or 700, they would push their way in and loot the premises, making sure to locate the office where the debt and obligation records were kept and burn those in a giant pile. And then, as a grand finale, sometimes they would burn whole buildings to the ground. One of the earliest and most dramatic incidents was at an estate of Grand Duke Sergei’s in the Orloff province run by a notoriously cruel manager. Two weeks after the Grand Duke’s assassination, hundreds descended on this estate. They looted and redistributed whatever wasn’t nailed down, and then lit the place on fire. It took a contingent of regular army troops to break this all up.

But these direct attacks on the estates were not physically violent affairs. Managers and owners, even if they were hated, were told just to go stand off to one side and not get in the way. No one was being lined up against the wall and shot.

At least, not yet.

February, March, and April each saw a hundred or so such incidents across the empire. So this is not like the whole peasantry is now up in arms. But once the weather started warming up and the regime continued to flail, the number of these local insurrections increased out in the countryside.

These direct peasant actions led to a debate opening up inside the ranks of the SRs about the nature and utility of so-called economic terrorism. Some younger and more radical SRs argued that they needed to expand their target list beyond the narrow pool of political and police officials, because equally culpable in the people’s suffering and equally standing in the way of full agrarian socialism, were landlords and estate managers and bankers and industrialists. Just because you were technically a private citizen didn’t mean you weren’t a core cog in the apparatus of oppression. Plus, engaging directly against landlords and managers might actually bring on board peasants who are still struggling to accept that the tsar was not their benevolent and protective father. So on a practical level, it would be easier to radicalize the peasantry against local landlords than it was to radicalize them against the tsar.

This debate led to further arguments about how fast they should be moving now that the revolution appeared to be on. Most SR central committee members though, including their leading theorist, Victor Chernov, believed that decentralized agrarian socialism could only be accomplished after the political revolution was done, after the freedomless autocracy had been toppled. So even terrorist tactics had to reflect that single-minded political focus. Besides, killing hated members of the regime was one thing, but killing landlords and businessmen might, for example, spook liberal reformists into a reactionary posture too soon.

But those younger and more radical SRs were saying, no, we can do it now, we can do it all at once. We should attack and terrorize all the exploitive forces in society right now today, and start trying to seize and redistribute land. And this debate was the origin of the split inside the SRs, which lead to the more extremist SR Maximalists to break away and pursue their own faster, more violent and more direct route to agrarian socialism.

And while we’re here talking about these internal SR debates, I should mention that there were also internal debates inside the social democratic circles, especially along that Bolshevik-Menshevik divide. Lenin and his Bolsheviks argued that because the liberals and bourgeoisie in Russia were still pretty small and weak, that if the proletariat played a decisive role in toppling the tsarist regime, that they could win a powerful position inside the resulting democratic government. So much so that the period of quote unquote bourgeois rule that was implied by the two-stage revolution theory could be dramatically shortened.

And I’ll mention this in passing now, but we’re going to discuss it a lot more later, that Trotsky is already well on his way to articulating a theory of permanent revolution that will take this argument to its logical conclusion. To achieve this decisive place inside the post-autocratic government, the Bolsheviks also argued in favor of immediate armed insurrection, not just playing the peaceful game of petition and strikes and pressure and working for the liberals rather than alongside the liberals.

Martov and the Mensheviks, meanwhile, were far more in favor of holding off on the need for armed insurrection, and they planned to ride out the period of inevitable bourgeois liberal rule without trying to bring about the dictatorship of the proletariat too soon. As a result, we find Mensheviks in Russia far more willing to collaborate with the liberals and the Union of Liberation throughout 1905. But these arguments among the Russian Social Democratic Labor Party members were largely being held in an émigré vacuum, and as we discussed last week, they were happening at such a distance that the Bolsheviks and Mensheviks inside Russia were just improvising tactics and strategy at quite a remove from the alleged leaders of their respective parties.

So if we look back now over the course of the revolution so far, we find ourselves nearing the end of the fourth phase of the revolution. The first phase actually happened back in 1904, and was defined by the liberal opposition that culminated with the Zemstvo Congress of November, 1904. The second phase was defined by Father Gapon and his assembly, and culminated obviously with Bloody Sunday. The third phase was that wave of protest which culminated with the tsar’s February edicts, and now here the fourth phase is culminating in May 1905, when a number of currents converged simultaneously.

The first of these was the convergence of the workers movement and socialist agitation on May Day, 1905. May Day kicked off a whole new surge of worker strikes after the lull of March and April, and these were really important because it was the first time that the socialists managed to organize, and dare I say, lead the workers out of the factories. Up until now the Bolsheviks and the Mensheviks and the SRs had always been hopping in to influence strikes after they had spontaneously broken out, but with May the first now declared International Workers Day, the socialist agitators planned events in advance and got the workers to go along with it. The strikes orchestrated in the first week of May then jolted the workers across the empire back to life and shot the number of strikers from the tens of thousands back into the hundreds of thousands. And then about a week after the May Day strike started, the Union of Liberation completed the next phase of their plan: joining together all the professional unions they had organized into a single force.

On May the eighth and ninth, 60 delegates representing fourteen unions voted to form a single union of unions. That’s what they call it, the Union of Unions. This new Union of Unions then elected Pavel Milyukov to be its chairman, which meant they were not here to be cautious and conciliatory. The Union of Unions was specifically organized to act as something like the public face of the Union of Liberation. Their objectives were overtly political and very radical, and they would push forever more audacious plans that were now being formed by the Union of Liberation, which included a call for truly universal democratic suffrage, and by truly universal, I mean, they were now arguing for women’s right to vote.

But if you know anything at all about the Revolution of 1905, you know the really big event of May 1905: the Battle of Tsushima.

While the regime grappled with domestic chaos, Tsar Nicholas had continued to pray for good news from the far east, prayers that had thus far gone unanswered. After the Battle of Mukden, all hopes and prayers now rested on the Baltic fleet, which had been redubbed the Second Pacific Squadron. Having departed in October 1904, this fleet of ships, plus an array of auxiliary boats, had been sailing around the world. And this Second Pacific Squadron included the largest and newest ships in the Russian navy: eleven battleships, plus cruisers and destroyers of various shapes and sizes, and they traveled around the tip of Africa to Madagascar, and then across the Indian Ocean.

Meanwhile, a third Pacific Squadron composed of lighter and older ships were also dispatched, taking the more direct route through the Suez Canal. Now, since our principle interest here is the effect of all of this on the Revolution of 1905, I am not going to do a play-by-play of this ignominious voyage of the damned, but if you are interested, there is such an entertaining play-by-play a bunch of you have sent it to me, they are very detailed and highly entertaining YouTube videos by navy history creator Drachinifel, which covers both the voyage of the damned and the resulting Battle of Tsushima.

The short version though, is that after seven months and 18,000 miles, the Russian fleet was finally approaching Japan in May 1905. Since their original mission to relieve Port Arthur had been mooted by the fall of Port Arthur, all the Russian Navy was trying to do at this point was push on to Vladivostok to regroup.

On May the 15th, they tried to sail through the straits of Tsushima, straits that were blocked by the whole Japanese navy, a Japanese navy that had spent the last few months relentlessly practicing for this very confrontation. They knew the Russian navy was coming, and they were going to stop them.

The essential Japanese strategy was to concentrate all their fire on one Russian battleship at a time, so, when the two fleets came into contact, that’s what they did. The Battle of Tsushima lasted all through the afternoon to the 15th, through the night, and then recommenced on the morning of the 16th. And while the whole thing is a very confusing mess, made more confusing by fog and mistakes and miscommunications, the final result was unambiguous disaster for the Russians. By the time the last small contingent of Russian ships surrendered on the morning of the 16th, almost the entire squadron had been sunk or scuttled, including all eleven battleships. So on May the 15th, this Russian fleet had carried with it the hopes and dreams and prayers of the whole Empire, and on the morning of the 16th, that Russian fleet simply did not exist.

Now, a few ships managed to break away from this debacle and they were either taken into custody by the Chinese, or a few arrived down in Manila and were taken into custody by the Americans. Only three Russian ships managed to complete the voyage to Vladivostok.

The Battle of Tsushima was a short, decisive, and devastating end to the Russo-Japanese war. It was the Russian Empire’s final humiliation in what had been a humiliating string of humiliations.

The Battle of Tsushima was an almost incomprehensible piece of news back in St. Petersburg. The tsar had gone into this war essentially by accident, and was so brimming with confidence at the outset that the whole of the empire was convinced that it would be quick and easy. Failures in the far east had then come so rapidly and seemed so incongruous with everybody’s expectations that it had shaken the core legitimacy of the tsarist regime. And despite all his praying, Nicholas now faced the unthinkable. There was no more hope. Russia was defeated. They lost the war. Through back channels, the tsar accepted an offer from US President Theodore Roosevelt to broker a treaty.

Now, obviously there’s never a good time to lose a war, but having news of the disaster at Tsushima arrive just as the revolutionary fever is rising in the spring of 1905… that meant that all the tsar’s problems were compounded to the point where he would be hard pressed to ever escape them.

Next week, in the wake of defeat abroad, Nicholas’s beloved absolute autocracy would find itself facing defeat at home.

 

 

The Final Episode – Adieu Mes Amis

This week’s episode is brought to you by Trade Coffee. Trade Coffee is a coffee subscription service that delivers fresh coffee right to your doorstep. It makes an absolutely fantastic gift for the coffee lover in your life, or if you are the coffee lover in your life, it’s a great gift to suggest to people who are looking to get you a present.

Trade Coffee makes it easy and convenient to discover new coffees you never would have otherwise heard of. And one of the best things about the service is the variety of blends you’ll get to enjoy. Over the past year and a half or so, I’ve had cups from all over the country, all of them small businesses I can feel great about supporting. I’m presently drinking some Panther Coffee, the Mayor Blend, and as usual, it is fantastic.

So right now, Trade is offering our listeners a total of $30 off a subscription and access to limited time holiday specials at drinktrade.com/revolutions. That’s drinktrade.com/revolutions for $30 off.

drinktrade.com/revolutions.

This week’s episode is also brought to you by Better Help. It would be nice if life came with an owner’s manual, something comprehensive we could refer to when things start getting rough. Ah, I see here turning to Chapter 7 subsection 15, that in this situation I am wildly overreacting to something innocuous and should probably just let it go. Ah, thanks, owner’s manual.

But, sadly, that’s not how any of this works. But there is a next best thing, and that next best thing is therapy. Therapy helps us frame and talk through problems in our lives so we can figure out how to handle the latest batch of issues that crop up. As the world’s largest therapy service, Better Help has matched 3 million people with professionally licensed and vetted therapists available 100% online. Plus it’s affordable. Just fill out a brief questionnaire to match with a therapist. If things aren’t clicking, you can easily switch to a new therapist any time. It couldn’t be simpler. There’s no waiting rooms, no traffic, no endless searching for the right therapist.

So learn more and save 10% off your first month at betterhelp.com/revolutions.

That’s betterhelp.com/revolutions.

~dramatic music swells~

Hello, welcome to Revolutions.

The Final Episode: Adieu Mes Amis

I published the first episode of the Revolutions Podcast on September 15th, 2013. By the time that first episode aired, I had known about the show for about two years. I conceived of the idea while taking a class at the University of Texas, a story I told back in Appendix 1. When I did my year of grad school at Texas State, I took a course on the Mexican Revolution my first semester because I already knew what I was going to do after I graduated. My plan was to get a master’s degree in public history and then go off and do this podcast about great revolutions.

Instead, less than a year later, Mrs. Revolutions was offered a great job in Madison. She took it. I dropped out of grad school and we moved north in the spring of 2013. This advanced the timeline of when I thought Revolutions would happen, but Revolutions was definitely happening. And when we moved, it was time for it to happen.

Now, when we moved, we decided it would be okay for me to not go look for another day job. I had always had day jobs while working on the History of Rome. Advertising had entered the picture way back in 2009, but I always clung to the security of keeping a real job. But when we moved from Austin to Madison, we decided that I should not go out applying for jobs, that instead, I should take a crack at podcasting full time. We looked at the revenue I would need to be able to generate to make up for those missing wages and agreed that I could have one year to try to replace that income, just to see if it could be done. If, after a year, I was not successful and I wasn’t making up the wages, then I could just go find another job — but if it worked, then I could do this thing where I get to podcast full time.

Now this was not a small thing or an easy decision to make. Our son was just turning one at this point. This is not the most sensational time to decide, oh, I’m going to abandon financial security and go chase a dream. But the dream at least seemed plausible — after all, the history of Rome had been quite successful. So there I was in the summer of 2013 with this utterly helpless baby bouncing in my lap and I was just saying, well, okay, here I go. Let’s go work without a net. This is a great time to be doing this. I spent the spring and summer of 2013 as a stay-at-home dad, reading voraciously about the English Revolution during nap time, and in between trips to the park and the children’s museum.

Now this was a stressful period, obviously, and full of uncertainty, but I believed I had a good idea with Revolutions. Somewhere buried in the bins of my notebooks are the pages where I mapped out the original plan for all this. I knew that the threat of a sophomore slump loomed large after a successful debut. So the plan was to make this second podcast that followed up the History of Rome shorter and more limited in scope, to limit the risk of taking too large a bite and just choking. So yes, it was all mapped out to twelve to fifteen episodes on the English Revolution, then the American and French and Haitian Revolutions, probably Simone Bolivar in Spanish America, definitely Mexico and Russia, probably Ireland, Cuba definitely, then Algeria and Iran. On the back of my envelope, it projected to be about three and a half years of work. By the time it was done, I would have escaped being typecast as merely an ancient history guy, proven that I could do other periods competently, and after that I could do whatever I wanted.

But for sure it was essential that I not follow up the History of Rome with something so epically gargantuan as the History of Rome. I did not want to spend five years working on the next podcast.

So sitting here, recording this final episode of Revolutions more than nine years later, the following comparisons can be fruitfully made. The History of Rome wound up being 189 total episodes. Revolutions is winding up at 342. I have written and produced 342 episodes of Revolutions, including the episode you are listening to right now. That is 322 normal episodes, plus 20 supplementals. The History of Rome clocked in at roughly 74 total hours of material, that’s just over three days. That is so much! Revolutions we have now calculated stand at 190 hours, which is nearly eight full days. You could press play, come back a week later, and it would still be running. That’s kind of crazy.

Now as for the word count, the final transcript of the History of Rome is about 685,000 words. The combined transcripts for Revolutions, which I should mention are offensively mismanaged even by my own dismal standards, total up to 1.5 million words. I have written 1.5 million words while doing the Revolutions Podcast.

So do I regret having the initial plan breakdown so comprehensively? I absolutely do not. It’s one of the greatest things that’s ever happened to me. Some of those 1.5 million words and 190 hours of content in 342 episodes are some of the best and most rewarding work I have ever done in my life.

Now the initial plan in fact broke down almost immediately. After publishing Episode 1.1 in September of 2013, I started getting frustrated at how many things I was compressing and skipping over to squeeze my account of the English Revolution into a mere 15 episodes — and looking back, I now know the first season could have easily been 50 episodes. That’s how rich and dense and complicated it all is.

But I moved on to the American Revolution in early 2014, and as I did, I was doing my initial research for the French Revolution, and concluded that there was no point in trying to stick to the 15 episode format. If trying to fit the English Revolution into 15 episodes was frustrating, trying to fit the French Revolution into 15 episodes would be impossible. And so I asked myself the honest question, well, what kind of life are you trying to live here? If the complexity of these historical details are what’s exciting you so much, why deny yourself these most delicious fruits — I mean, after all it is your show. Do you want to live a life where you needlessly torture yourself over rules that you yourself created?

And I responded, nay, sir, I shall not live in this way. And so I did not.

So in my opinion, the Revolutions podcast really begins with Episode 3.1. When people ask me where they should start Revolutions, I tell them start at Season 3. That’s when it gets good. That’s when I get good. I say aside from a few stray references, mostly you don’t need to know anything from the first few seasons to understand what’s happening in the French Revolution. The world building begins there. The voice and groove and style of the Revolution’s podcast are established in Season 3, and so I uncorked 55 episodes on the French Revolution and never looked back.

But now that it is time to look back, it’s clear that if the Revolutions Podcast really starts with Episode 3.1, that it’s ultimately about the long 19th century and the great revolutions that defined its trajectory. The Revolutions Podcast is set between the twin pillars of 1789 and 1917, and if that’s what it ultimately became, I am more than okay with that. I think it’s cool as hell, honestly. I love it.

Now by the time the French Revolution series is rolling, the one year deadline to make the podcast work came and went. It worked. So I got to keep podcasting full time. I did not have to go get a real job.

Then, in March of 2015, right around the 250th episode, I got an email from a literary agent named Rachel Vogel.

Ever thought about writing a book, she asks.

Oh boy, have I ever, I reply.

So she said, well, what do you got?

And I sent her a bunch of ideas. A most of them were about the French Revolution because that’s what I was in the middle of. But attached to one of the emails was an idea I had to go back to Rome and cover this one particular period of late Republican history, and she said, well, that’s the one, let’s do it. So we spent the spring and summer putting together a book proposal for what would become The Storm Before the Storm.

So that brings us to the greatest day of my life, which I believe will remain the greatest day of my life for as long as I live. I mean, honestly, it’s impossible to beat. On September the 28th, 2015, two things happened. First, my daughter was born. I’ve got two kids, and that’s all the kids I’m ever going to have, so already here, we’re talking about a day of miraculous joy that is only even matched by one other day. But then, about six hours after she was born, I got a call from Rachel, saying Public Affairs would like to buy your book.

Now, this is pure insanity. I’ve wanted to write a book since I was a kid, so this call represents maximum life long wish fulfillment, and it is taking place just hours after the birth of one of my two children. So the idea that this day can be topped just beggars belief. When else am I going to arrive at a day that tops the combo of a., the birth of one of my two children and b., the sale of my first book, plus a third thing of equal measure to make it the greatest day of my life? This is not going to happen. It’s like somebody topping Johnny Vander Meer’s record of two consecutive no hitters by throwing a third consecutive no hitter. This is not going to happen. It’s an odd thing to know that you’ve already lived the greatest day of your life, but man, what a day that was.

Now after she was born, I took eight weeks paternity leave and then dropped the first episode of the Haitian Revolution in December of 2015. Now, I’ve said this many times in many places, but Haiti was a story that transformed me. It transformed my worldview. When it comes especially to my understanding of European and Atlantic history, my life has strong before the Haitian Revolution and after the Haitian Revolution vibes. Very early I was reading about the Big Whites of Saint-Domingue, these largest estate owners and major merchants of the colony and I was like, oh, I see. John Hancock and George Washington are Big Whites, aren’t they? Oh, yes they are.

But writing about events in Haiti, which were so intimately connected to events in both Europe and the Americas, is when I truly recognized the vast interconnectivity of all these revolutionary events. These revolutions I was writing about were not discrete national events, but instead one big event with several different theaters. Writing about Haiti is when I finally saw the one big revolution sloshing back and forth across the Atlantic in the late 18th and early 19th centuries. I am all on board with the Great Atlantic Revolution.

The Haitian Revolution is also the work I’m most proud of. White Europeans wrote the Haitian Revolution out of our history practically the moment after it happened. People just didn’t talk about it, they didn’t teach it. By the 20th century it wasn’t even an active act of omission, but simply one generation of scholars passing down this massive blind spot they had been told wasn’t really important or worth talking about down to the next generation of scholars.

But by the mid to late 20th century, this blind spot was being revealed, and historians of Haiti and the Caribbean have been pushing the Haitian Revolution back to where it belongs in our shared historical consciousness, as practically the only revolution worthy of the name. This process is still very much unfolding, but I can report that way more people talk about the Haitian Revolution now than when I was making these episodes back in 2015 and 2016. Now, I am not here to take credit for that, other people are far more responsible for this than I am, but to whatever small degree I have contributed to raising a bit of awareness about the Haitian Revolution, well, I count that amongst my proudest achievements.

Now by the time the last episode of the Haitian Revolution aired, we have entered the year of our lord 2016, with all that comes with it. In addition to writing the podcast, I was hard at work on this book about the disintegration of a centuries-old republic and was not thrilled by current events. There was this running joke on Twitter, where the latest piece of insane political news would break and people would write to me and say, Mike, you got to write that book faster man, and I would say, I’m writing the book as fast as I can.

I meant for The Storm Before the Storm to be vaguely prescient, that’s the vibe I was going for. I was not happy at all that the book stood in danger of being overtaken by events. But in December of 2016, I turned in the manuscript and held my breath, hoping it wouldn’t be totally obsolete by the time it finally hit the shelves.

Now throughout 2016, I was also doing Spanish American Independence, which finally ended with Simone Bolivar dying in February of 2017. The end of that season marks the end of what I’ve come to think of as Part One of the Revolution’s podcast. Part One covers the first five series, with the English Revolution serving as a little prequel, thematically foreshadowing what’s to come. With the American Revolution, the French Revolution, the Haitian Revolution and Spanish American Independence, these are all constituent parts of what’s been dubbed the Age of Revolution, or the Great Democratic Revolution or the Atlantic Revolution, this 50 year period of political upheaval after the end of the Seven Years War, driven by new ideas and new technologies and new classes of people, that redefine the nature of political power, legitimacy, and sovereignty.

This Great Democratic Revolution is tied directly to the political question that we’ve been talking about for all this time, where a combination of ancient and modern political virtues churned up in the Renaissance and the Enlightenment were given real political force. Liberal institutions like constitutions, and bills of rights, and participatory political assemblies. We have great ideals like liberty and equality. This is when republicans challenge kings, popular sovereignty challenges divine right, subjects become citizens, colonies become independent states. This period is also linked to liberalism and the rise of capitalism, the transformation of social systems and economic systems to produce bourgeois democracies, the rule of parliamentary systems controlled by the capital-owning class. All of it produced the institutions and values necessary to build the modern world, to build a world better and freer than the world that came before us.

But if that’s all that was ever needed, then there wouldn’t have been anything left to say. But there was a lot left to say, because we know it’s not that easy or clear cut. And while this revolutionary period from the 1760s to the 1820s produced good answers to the political question, it also paved the way for a society left with an even bigger question, the social question. And so Part One gives way to Part Two, when revolutionary energy passes from liberals to socialists.

The two groups were ultimately born of the same parents, liberty and equality. It’s just that liberals came to believe that with the political question answered, liberty and equality had been achieved. But socialists looked around and say, how can liberty and equality exist in a world of such tortuously destructive inequality? It’s a good question to ask. So Part two mostly gets going with the Revolutions of 1848, which are simultaneously liberal political revolutions against archaic medieval empires, but also the first time we see organized socialists and anarchists challenging the nature of capitalism and the social order. The 19th century was born of a massive cataclysmic, all-encompassing war, which gave way to a life of iron and steel and coal. The rest of the long 19th century is battles over land and mines and factories and railroads and docks. It’s no longer just about taxes and parliaments, it’s about the meaning of human dignity in societies rapidly transformed by the industrial revolution.

People have often asked me how Revolutions has changed my own beliefs, and one thing I’ll definitely say is that everything I’ve covered since 1848 has helped me emerge from a narrow-minded and parochial liberalism that was focused exclusively on the political question. I figured as long as there was a strong constitutional order, a bill of rights, the rule of law, independent courts, and citizen participation in the crafting of legislation, that that was freedom, we now have a free society. And after that, you just kind of let things run their course. Now don’t get me wrong, I always thought there needed to be rules and regulations and, like, environmental protections. But beyond that, success or failure, rising or falling, this came down to the hard work and talents and efforts of each of us as individuals.

But as I said, I now see this as narrow-minded parochial liberalism. And when I look at history and I look at current events, I just don’t feel like that’s enough anymore. I care deeply about these revolutionary concepts of liberty and equality — that hasn’t changed at all, that’s been the same throughout — but I now recognize that political rights are only the skeleton, necessary but not sufficient for a healthy body politic. We need some meat on those bones. And I think that by 1848 I was coming to not just understand that, but believe it.

Series 6 on the Revolution of 1830 sits on the dividing line between Part 1 and Part 2 of the podcast. It’s very clearly a liberal political revolution, but it also serves as a prelude to the Revolutions of 1848 and everything that comes after. But mostly what the Revolution of 1830 means to me is that it’s when the Lafayette book snapped into place. Lafayette had been all over the American Revolution and the French Revolution, and had become a living symbol of the Great Democratic Revolution. But when I got into 1830 I was shocked how big of a part Lafayette played, and then as I was doing those bonus episodes on the Carbonari of the early 1820s and then the June Rebellion of 1832, I found his name popping up over and over again. So I felt like I needed to do something to mark his death in 1834. I started working up a standalone retrospective of Lafayette’s life and career right at the same time I needed to think about what I’d like to do for a second book, just in case The Storm Before the Storm did well. The outline for that episode eventually turned into the book proposal for Hero of Two Worlds.

In October 2017, The Storm Before the Storm came out, and y’all went ahead and put it on the bestseller list for me, for which I am eternally grateful. But the thing I remember most about this period is going out on the road for the bookstore tour, and, like, finally meeting my fans for the first time. I’d been podcasting for more than a decade at that point, but never really met my listeners. I just worked and published things online. I didn’t meet people that actually listened to the show. Other than the tours, I never encountered fans of the show in real life. And I very specifically remember going into the Harvard Bookstore on pub day, not knowing if anybody was going to show up, and then being absolutely blown away by how many people were there. Now, this might sound like a humble brag — and, fair cop to that — but for the record I do want to make it clear that I am just insecure enough that I didn’t really know if I was going to be walking into an empty room. I really didn’t know.

And what I learned on that tour, and which has been confirmed to me on all subsequent tours, is that you people out there are the nicest, friendliest, smartest, funniest, and most considerate fanbase in the world. Truly, you are. And that’s not just me saying that. Wherever I go, I talk to the managers or workers after the event, and no matter where I go, they always report just how lovely everybody was, which I happen to agree with. You guys make me look so good.

Now after the success of Storm Before the Storm, we took the Lafayette pitch to the publisher. I spent a bunch of time working on this pitch that was very detailed as I earnestly made the case that Lafayette deserved a biography covering his whole life. They loved the idea, and said yes immediately, and I realized in retrospect that I probably could have just said I wanted to write a book about the French guy from the Hamilton musical, and that would have been enough, because I’m pretty sure that’s what sealed the deal.

Now before Revolutions, I never really cared about French history, or French culture, or French anything. I was always far more of an anglophile. I never studied the French language — as is obvious from my adventurous pronunciations in the French Revolution series — but as I wrote the podcast, things changed. I started getting really into French history, like really into it. So much so that among other things, the Revolutions podcast is also Mike’s general history of modern France. By the time the Lafayette book was getting approved, I was working on the series that covered the Second Empire and the Third Republic in the Paris Commune, and had left no French Revolution unturned. With this new mindset, and with an eye towards writing a book about Lafayette, I had been aggressively studying the French language for about a year, and was getting pretty good at it. Then after the Lafayette proposal sold, Mrs. Revolutions and I started talking about how I’d need to go to France to do some research. Over a series of conversations, this turned very quickly from, let’s spend a summer in Paris, to let sell everything and move to Paris, thus completing my heel turn to full blown francophile, to which I can only say, allez les bleus.

We moved to Paris in July 2018, and after a few months getting settled, I launched the series on the Mexican Revolution. As I noted at the time, it was very weird to move to Paris and then immediately start writing about events in Mexico, but I did find a bunch of really cool books on the Mexican Revolution at Centre Pompidou, so I spent months in the heart of Paris writing about Pancho Villa and Emiliano Zapata. Thanks to the course I had taken at Texas State all those years ago, it was probably the Revolution I knew the most about going into the show, along with of course the American and Russian Revolutions.

Now a big unanswered question is, when did I decide Russia would be the last series? I had after all started out aiming to do 20th century revolutions like Cuba and Iran, but by the time I got to Russia, I was saying, this is it, I’m done, I’m stopping here. So when did I make this decision? Why did I make this decision? And the honest answer is, I don’t know, and I don’t really remember. My best guess is that by the time we got to France and I was working on the Mexican Revolution, I could tell that the hours were getting shorter. And at some point in there, I decided that when I got to Russia, I would just pour everything I had into it, to make it the best it could possibly be, to have it last as long as it needed to last, but that when it was over, whenever it was over, that would mean the show was over. And so that’s what I did. And that is how it came to pass that the series on the Russian Revolution lasted three calendar years.

Episode 10.1 came out in May 2019. And then I spent the rest of the year simultaneously working on the podcast and Hero of Two Worlds… except a problem developed. The weekly deadline of the podcast naturally took precedence over the much longer deadline for the book. Whatever podcast episode I happened to be working on was due right now this week, while the manuscript wasn’t due to be handed in until late 2020. This meant that when push came to shove, the book is always what got pushed and shoved. So by the end of 2019, I was like, uh, ruh roh. I am failing to do two things at once here. So I decided to carry the story of the Russian Revolution through the end of 1905, and then take six months off to finish the book. And as you might remember, this is almost precisely when COVID broke in February and March of 2020. So just as I commenced this hiatus, we entered a long lockdown period, 23 hour a day lockdowns in Paris, which is when I wrote the first third of Hero of Two Worlds. There was nothing else to do.

Now, as you also may remember, things became quite a bit more complicated for me in September 2020. Just as I was meant to be finishing the book manuscript and returning to the podcast, my right kidney revolted. It produced stones so large they could not be passed and I needed surgery. Also the manuscript wasn’t done yet. The French had also lifted the lockdown over the summer and then entered second lockdown in the fall, so I was bouncing in and out of French clinics and hospitals and pharmacies, getting COVID tests and blood tests and then twice being on an operating table. It was all quite grueling, to be honest. It was not until December 2020 that I emerged from this ordeal, manuscript finished and my health mostly restored. If you ever want to relive the fine details of all this, go check out the episode, What Happened?

But that turned out not to be the end of it. Around about late February or early March 2021, my other kidney revolted. Same deal, stones too big to pass. Only this time we had the added complication that we had plane tickets booked to return to the United States set for April 18th. This was quite an immovable date on the calendar. And unfortunately I found it impossible to convey to people how much it would not work for my initial consultation to be set just a week before I left the country for good. I was in the end saved by the father of my daughter’s best friend, who was a hand surgeon at a hospital and he heard about my plight, popped in to see his friend the urologist, who just set me up on his schedule outside of all normal channels. This I have been led to believe is a very French experience, a million bureaucratic rules and procedures that don’t matter if you know somebody.

But even here, it was absolutely down to the wire. Forty-eight hours before I was set to board an airplane to depart France for good, I was heading into a French operating room for my final procedure. This was quite a stressful weekend, let me tell you.

But there were no complications. I got fixed, we got on the plane two days later and flew home. Our three years in France lasted forever, and went by in the blink of an eye. I’d say more about it here but on my way out the door I dropped an episode called The Streets of Paris which sums up my experience far more poetically than I’d be able to muster here.

After we got back to the States in April of 2021, it was all downhill. The second half of the Russia series was well underway and aiming towards 1917 and beyond, and then in August of 2021, Hero of Two Worlds came out. It was another great success thanks to all of you out there, and the thing I’m proudest of is that you all heeded the call to throw sales to your local indie bookstores, not the website that shall not be named, so Hero of Two Worlds debuted at number one on the bestseller list for the Booksellers Association of America, which covers all those independent bookstores. That news was very sweet. But since we were still in COVID as an acute emergency, all plans for a live tour were canceled, and instead I did what felt like about a bajillion zoom interviews through the end of the year. I spent the first half of 2022 finally bringing the Russia series to a close, more than three years and 103 episodes later, pretty close to what the entire Revolutions Podcast was originally supposed to be. And I think back on that guy sitting there with a one year old on his lap in 2013, not knowing if any of this was going to work out or not, and while I’d like to go back and tell him, relax man, it’s all going to work out, he’s going to figure it out for himself eventually. Why ruin the surprise? It is, after all, a pretty good one. It worked. It all worked.

That brings us to the final phase of the Revolutions Podcast. And while it maybe would have been nice to drift easily into retirement, we elected instead for an insanely tumultuous final few months. I don’t need to remind you of what this was all about because it just happened. But the paperback for Hero of Two Worlds came out in August of 2022, and I hit the road for a long overdue live book tour. This tour took me through 14 cities in 18 days in September, and then transitioned into six more cities in October for the monologue shows. All the while I was writing up the final appendices. I traveled everywhere with my microphone, I recorded one episode in a hotel in Denver, another in a hotel in New Orleans, another in a hotel in Austin. The tour was exhilarating and exhausting. But now I’m home. The final appendix was published last week, and this final episode is almost done.

Podcasting has changed a lot since I started Revolutions — they definitely hit the mainstream long after I started the show. Back when I was doing the History of Rome, and even in the early days of Revolutions, I would tell people what I do and they would say, oh, what’s a podcast? And I would have to explain it to them: it’s like an on-demand radio show. But then as I continued on with revolutions, I got to a point where I would say, oh, I do a podcast and people would get excited and say, oh, I’ve heard of podcasts. Those are really cool. What’s yours about?

Of course, these days we’ve hit the stage where I hesitate to tell people that I’m a podcaster because people will say, oh, a podcast, everybody’s got a podcast. And when I look ahead to the future, one of my goals in life is to still be podcasting at the point when the response becomes, podcast? people are still podcasting? And I will say, yes, I am.

So does that mean there’s going to be another podcast? Well, yes, of course, there’s going to be another podcast! Over the course of my many travels and many conversations, there is one topic that far outstrips all the others, that is the question of what am I going to do next?

Mike, what are you going to do next? Please tell us what the next podcast is going to be.

And I’ve always laughed and said, ah, yes, there’s going to be another podcast, but no, I’m not telling you what it’s going to be, I’m keeping that a secret.

Well, the time for keeping secrets is over.

It’s time to tell you what I’m going to be up to next, because it is, in fact, all lined up. For a while now, the great writer, historian and presidential biographer, Alexis Coe and I have had a little mutual appreciation society thing going. A few months ago, she asked what I was doing after Revolutions, and I said I had some notions, but nothing seemed to be fitting exactly right. So we got to talking, and we got to talking about working together. And we hit upon a very simple idea, simplest idea in the world, really: we both love history. We both love books. We both love history books. We love talking about history books. We love writing history books.

And so, we are going to team up to talk about history books.

This new team of Duncan and Coe is going to talk about new history books and old history books and big history books and little history books, but that’s what we’re going to do. We’re going to start a podcast where we talk about history books, these things that are so near and dear to our hearts, and which I know are very near and dear to your hearts too.

Now as soon as we started talking about this idea, I got very excited. The idea of talking with somebody of Alexis’ caliber about history books every week just seems like the best idea in the world. I, for example, absolutely have to take a break from long form narrative history podcasting — seriously, you guys, I need to rest that part of my brain for a while — and so a conversational show sounds absolutely wonderful. And besides, you guys haven’t really heard casual conversational Mike that much. Unless you hear me on somebody else’s podcast, you’re getting scripted Mike, all the time. I also have not really been able to read off-topic for like 15 years. I have had to remain laser focused on whatever the topic of that week’s show is, so I’ve just been reading Roman history books and books about the various revolutions I’ve covered for again, like, 15 years. So getting to read a variety of books on a variety of subjects is going to be a really nice change of pace. I can’t wait to read books that are not about Rome or revolutions and not feel guilty about it.

I am also beyond the stage in my career where I feel like I have to fight tooth and nail for my own place in the world. I feel like I’ve kind of carved out a place for myself in the world. And so now I would like to use that place that I’ve carved out to help other people who are fighting for their own place to find their place. I’ve spent my whole life looking up at a summit that I’ve been trying to reach. And now that I’ve kind of reached that summit, I want to look back down and help other people reach the summit too. I remember how hard it was for me in the beginning, I remember how hard it was when I published my first book, and Alexis remembers all this stuff too. And that’s the last bit of this. The thought of working with somebody like Alexis Coe is thrilling; I in fact cannot believe that she pitched me on this idea.

So there’s no official start date for this. I do need to rest. But I’m not going to rest for very long. Stay subscribed to this feed and I will let you know when the Duncan and Coe history book show starts up. It’s going to be great. I can’t wait.

Well, okay, yes, technically I can wait a little bit, but it is coming.

But that also means that Revolutions is ending. It is time to close this chapter of my life. It’s important for stories to have endings. That way new stories can begin. And there are so many stories left to tell.

Now, I did this once before when the History of Rome ended. It was a difficult decision, it was bittersweet — but it was also the right thing to do. And just as I did with the History of Rome, I’m going to drop a little donation link into the show notes for this episode. If you’ve enjoyed Revolutions and are going to miss Revolutions, and appreciated, some of those 342 episodes and 190 hours and 1.5 million words, maybe you want to drop a couple bucks in the tip jar on your way out the door. Whatever you think is fair, I think is fair too.

This show has been my life for 9 years. It means so much to me. Every word I wrote, every minute I recorded, every episode I published, they all mean the world to me. And I could not have asked for a better audience to write for. I love Revolutions very much. I love all of you very much. And so I will bid you now that fond and bittersweet adieu. But I promise that we’ll see each other on the other side….

 

Appendix 12 – Coming Full Circle One Last Time

This week’s episode is brought to you by Audible. You don’t ride an elevator for the music or pick an airline for the movies, so when it comes to audio entertainment, it makes sense to choose Audible. Audible has an incredible selection of audiobooks across every genre, from bestsellers and new releases to celebrity memoirs, mysteries and thrillers, motivation, wellness, business and more. Audible members get full access to a growing selection including audiobooks, Audible originals and podcasts. You can download and stream all included titles you want. And now you can even listen to podcasts like, let’s say, Revolutions or the History of Rome on Audible. How awesome is that? All your favorite content is going to be on one app. It’s the home for stories told by the biggest stars like Ethan Hawke, Kerry Washington and Kevin Hart. It’s home to epic adventures, chilling mysteries, and can’t miss comedies.

Audible is the home of storytelling. So let your imagination soar with audiobooks, podcasts and originals. Let Audible help you discover new ways to laugh, be inspired or be entertained. New members can try it free for 30 days. Visit audible.com/revolutions or text REVOLUTIONS to 500-500. That’s audible.com/revolutions or text REVOLUTIONS to 500-500 to try Audible free for 30 days.

audible.com/revolutions

This week’s episode is also brought to you by Green Chef, the number one meal kit for eating well. And just so you know, Green Chef is now owned by HelloFresh and with a wide array of meal plans to choose from, there’s something for everyone. All the recipes at Green Chef are real time savers. They have pre-measured and pre-made sauces and spices and the directions are super easy to follow. And they’ll help you get the kind of flavors you expect from a restaurant at home.

Green Chef puts together meal kits fit for any diet, whether keto, paleo, vegan, vegetarian, Mediterranean or gluten free. They have a bunch of fast and free meals that are ready in less than 25 minutes and are all under 700 calories. This week we’re looking at a Thai red curry with chicken. It’s got bell pepper, cabbage, carrots, roasted red peppers, cashews. I know it’s going to be quick, I know it’s going to be easy, I know I won’t have to think about it that hard, and I know it’s going to be delicious.

So go to greenchef.com/revolutions135 and use code REVOLUTIONS135 to get $135 off across five boxes. And your first box ships free.

That again, go to greenchef.com/revolutions135 and use code REVOLUTIONS135 to get $135 off across five boxes, and your first box ships free.

~dramatic music swells~

Hello and welcome to Revolutions.

Appendix 12: Coming Full Circle One Last Time

So this is the penultimate episode of the Revolutions Podcast. This is the last formal appendix episode and then next week I’ll have one more final informal farewell, and then, we’ll be done. I will have many heartfelt things to say next week, but to get a little head start on it, let me just say that it has been an incredible honor to produce this show, an incredible honor that a bunch of people let me do what I do here. And that if I look back over all the episodes I’ve produced and all the time we’ve spent together, that maybe the Revolutions Podcast has shaped the world for the better, or at least made your world a little bit better, as you mow the lawn and go for a walk and wash dishes and commute to work — all the things that people do when they listen to the Revolutions Podcast. Thanks for letting me spend that time with you. I’ll miss you too.

Now we’ve been talking about discrete historical events and eras and epochs that despite their differences about where and when they happened, we can call them all revolutionary events. With apologies to those of you who believe that the revolution never ended, whichever revolution it happens to be you’re talking about, we do tend to put conceptual brackets around our historical revolutions and say, here is when it began, and here is when it ended.

Now, there’s often not a right answer to figuring out when a revolution ends. If the French Revolution explodes in 1789, we can say that it goes to 1794, 1799, 1804, or 1815. All of these are acceptable endpoints to mark a book or a documentary or a podcast focused on the French Revolution. I said the French Revolution ended in 1799 partly because my daughter was about to be born and I needed to wrap up the season on the French Revolution. She’s um, seven now, in case you’re wondering how long we’ve been at this together. But in the end, whatever date we slap on to the end of a revolution, we should say that at a certain point the revolution does end. And so I want to start today by looking back at each of our ten seasons and nailing down when precisely we say each of the revolutions ended.

Now the revolutionary period in Britain and Ireland runs through 1660 and it is easily marked by the collapse of the Commonwealth and the restoration of the Stuart Monarchy. And this is one of our revolutions that really does seem to look like a revolution, one full turn of the wheel. Now if we mark this period beginning with the Bishops’ War of 1639, we are talking about 21 years of revolutionary upheaval in the British Isles. And then of course there’s the necessary coda that it would all be recapitulated in 1688 with the Glorious Revolution, when Dutch bankers staged a hostile takeover of the British Crown. But for our purposes, 1639 to 1660 is the revolutionary period.

Now the American Revolution marks its end at 1789 with the implementation of the Constitution. We could say that the revolution proper actually ended with the Treaty of Paris, and that the Articles of Confederation period was actually the first chapter of post-revolutionary American history, a chapter that was quickly closed by some radical centralists who locked themselves in a room in Philadelphia and drafted an entirely new system of government even though nobody told them to. But there is so much force around the notion that the permanence of the Constitution means that the Constitution must end the revolutionary period. So if we say this all got going with the Stamp Act in 1764, we’ve got ourselves in America a good clean 25 years of revolution.

Now I don’t want to belabor the point about the French Revolution because it will sprout volumes of words, but the French Revolution can go through 1794, 1799, 1804 or 1815, and it’s really just choose your fighter. But the tumults that opened in 1789 do seem like they must be extended conceptually out to 1815, and that like, the Revolution in Britain and Ireland, it ends with the restoration of the monarchy that was ousted in the first place. So if we take the French Revolution and extend it to the restoration of the Bourbons, it took 23 years for the revolution to come full circle.

Now the Haitian Revolution goes until the Declaration of Independence on New Year’s Day 1804. After this we enter the period where local leaders like Henri Christophe and Dessaline organized stable post-independence political regimes — or at least they tried to. Dessaline promulgated the Declaration of Independence 12 and a half years after the Bois Caïman ceremony. The revolutionary period in Haiti would have ended with the War of Knives in 1799, about eight years after Bois Caïman, but Napoleon’s attempt to reinstate slavery in San-Domingue kept the revolutionary period going and led indirectly to Louverture’s capture and death. But with Independence Day 1804, we say the Haitian Revolution closes.

Now Spanish-American Independence has the same dynamic as Anglo-American independence, with the various declarations of independence coming in the middle of the process, declarations that are often retrofitted to serve as the beginning or the end of the revolutionary period, but mostly which just kind of appeared in the middle of it and were only truly recognized after the fact. Most Spanish-American holdings declared independence in the 1810s or 1820s and then fought wars against Spain and each other to carve up South America into the chunks we more or less recognize today. And because we’re talking here about a bunch of different countries spread out over an entire continent, divided by sometimes impassable terrain, marking the boundaries of the Spanish-American independence era is always going to be a bit vague. But if we start it with the Abdications of Bayonne in 1808, we can say that it ends really once and finally for all in 1833 with the death of King Charles VII, but really by the mid to late 1820s, Spain was recognizing, at least tacitly, the independence of its former South American colonies. So we’re talking about a period of perhaps 10, 15, or 25 years, depending on where you want to mark the boundaries, still, a very long time.

Now in contrast to this, we get the French Revolution of 1830, which was lightning compared to everything that had gone before it. I mean, we call it the July Revolution for a reason, it’s obviously over in a matter of days. Although I have heard it recently posited, by me, that the June Rebellion of 1832 is actually a second wave of the Revolution of 1830. But even if we stretch the definition of the Revolution of 1832 to its breaking point, we are still talking about something that was over in about two years, not a giant generation’s long upheaval — although we will say more about this in a second.

The Revolutions of 1848 are also much more compact in time, but remember the Revolutions of 1848 start in 1847 and last until 1849. The result was the reestablishment of various dynasties on neo-absolutist terms in Austria, Hungary, and the various states of Germany. In Italy, it marked a brief pause in the wars between the Kingdom of Piedmont-Sardinia and Austria for control of Italy. In France, the revolution moved quickly through the brief and dirty history of the Second French Republic, which takes them to the doorstep of Napoleon III, who was there to complete the farcical recapitulation of 1789 to 1794 to 1799. The revolutions of 1848 lasted for about 18 months total from the opening events in late 1847 to their closing events in early 1849. Now the revolutionary events surrounding the fall of the Second French Empire and the birth of the Third French Republic mostly ends with the suppression of the Paris Commune in 1871, but it takes its final form with the Constitution of 1875, which we didn’t actually talk much about in the show because it wasn’t pertinent to our revolutions, Bloody Week had already happened.

The French Third Republic was the first sovereign regime to last more than 18 years since the Fall of the Bastille in 1789. Now as you know from the show, because we did talk about this, had the Bourbon heir to the throne been willing to serve under the tricolor, the events of 1870, 1871 would have resulted in a constitutional monarchy for France, but he wouldn’t, and so it didn’t. And one suspects that it also probably just preempted the inevitable third overthrow of the Bourbons, which I feel like was all but guaranteed. So we’re talking here about six months of revolutionary activity from the fall of 1870 to the spring of 1871, an event which I also think closes a thing we might call the Long French Revolution.

The Mexican Revolution is also tricky to mark the end of, because like France and as we’re about to see with Russia, there is no dramatic endpoint. Things just shift and evolve. In Mexican presidential history, it just sort of drifts from Carranza to Obregon to the PRI as armies demobilize, normal life resumes, and legends of the revolution like Villa and Zapata are assassinated. Now it does feel like the revolutionary process might run all the way through the presidency of Cárdenas because the radical economic and social possibilities of the revolution were not seized on until Cárdenas in the 1930s. But the revolution by that point already feels like a historical event, so it’s easier to say that it lasted from the election of 1910 to the election of 1920, a decade of winds sweeping Mexico.

Now like the revolutions of 1848, the Russian Revolution of 1905 starts in 1904 and does not end until 1906. And also like 1848, it ends with the re-entrenchment of the imperial dynasty on neo-absolutist terms. The tsar now recognizes a duma and other certain types of public assemblies like the Zemstvo. This obviously rickety settlement does not last through World War I, and so in February 1917 we get this second revolution. It’s possible to say the revolution ended in November 1917, with the immediate survival of the Bolshevik regime after the October Days. Maybe you want to push it to the dissolution of the Constituent Assembly in January 1918 — I’m not going to argue with you — but I personally think that the Russian Revolution runs at a minimum through the end of the Civil War. It’s only after the Civil War that the Communist regime is actually on stable footing. Then, with the coming USSR, it moves out of the revolutionary phase, a phase that lasts five, six, or seven years depending on how you want to do the math.

So now that we’ve grasped the scope of all of these revolutions, we can start to compare how it started with how it’s going. Maybe haul back up our definition of what a political revolution is and make sure everything we’ve been talking about here qualifies, and if it does qualify, how exactly does it qualify? So we said that a political revolution is when the existing structure of political power — how power is exercised, justified, legitimized, defended, and transferred — is displaced by a force originating beyond the bounds of that existing structure and replaced by something different. So, do our revolutions qualify as political revolutions? Spoiler alert, of course they do, otherwise I would not have been talking about them.

So the revolutionary upheavals in Britain and Ireland had begun as a part of a long process of negotiation between the crowns of Britain and the lords of Britain. They’re fighting over issues that go back to the Norman Conquest, you know, through the medieval period, Magna Carta, into the age of the Tudors, the Wars of Religion, and the consolidation of something like a stable central monarchical apparatus. This gave way to a cousin from Scotland, who was himself the product of negotiated settlements between all of those groups and then also between the Scottish and the English. But the great question of the day was really whether or not a parliament, an assembly of stakeholders of the realm, would be a permanent part of statecraft. And the answer was unequivocally yes: Britain would be a constitutional and parliamentary monarchy. Everything that happened between 1639 and 1660 guarantees this. When James II later tried to undo this very settled fact, it was him that went, not the wallpaper. So even though we might say that the Stuart Restoration means that it was all a big hullabaloo over nothing, no, no, no. The British monarchy of Charles II was very different than the British monarchy of Charles I.

Now it should be very obvious how the American Revolution changed the nature of its sovereign because we’re talking about a colony that was now independent. So right there, the seat of sovereignty and justifications for that sovereignty are going to be different. In this case, the seat of sovereignty has moved across an entire ocean. The new citizens of America also had to find new terms to justify their fledgling commonwealth, with no deep historical tradition to point to anymore, nor any divine will of god, they instead pledged fealty to a piece of paper that they wrote a week ago last Tuesday, which is admittedly very curious behavior. But obviously the United States is now a republic and not a monarchy, and that’s actually a pretty revolutionary outcome, so the American Revolution was absolutely a political revolution.

If we take the French Revolution all the way through the fall of Napoleon in 1815, we must look at how the restored bourbon monarchy was organized. When Louis XVIII was restored to power, he did not believe he could get away without ruling with a charter of government that at least mimicked a constitution. There were guarantees for elected assemblies, balanced ministries, and basic individual rights. And I think there’s a real sense that just as with the English Revolution and the American Revolution, was, is there going to be a parliament, some permanent assembly of at least some part of the population who would now participate in government? Now, typically, at this point in history, this parliament is going to be full of the wealthiest members of that society, and they tend to resemble oligarchies far more than democracies. But still, the disequilibrium that caused the revolutions were in part caused by the sovereign refusing to allow even that much. So a vital component of any stable equilibrium was the permanent recognition of a popular assembly. So all of these revolutions, one of the main things they do is produce parliamentary structures.

But moving on from that, we can look at Haiti and find another very easy case to analyze. The Haitian Revolution started with a slave colony administered by some rich stakeholders and colonial officials, and it ended with a full-fledged independent state run by the slaves who had freed themselves. I actually cannot imagine a more dramatic revolutionary change. We don’t have to talk about it much because it’s so huge and so obvious.

Now, again, Spanish American independence is a lot like Anglo-American independence: there was once a colonial regime of intendants who were in charge of things, but now all the various states of South America are independent and answerable to no one beyond their own territories. So each of them will break into different sorts of constitutional or personalist regimes, there are usually running battles between liberals and conservatives inside each of the newly independent nations, and coups and revolts in civil wars and foreign wars will continue unabated for another hundred years. But in the immediate aftermath of the wars of Spanish American independence, the regimes of South America were being run in entirely different ways than they were before the process of Spanish American independence, especially because they too are all now republics.

Now the Revolution of 1830 is a very subtle shift. And as I’ve said previously, the Revolution of 1830 might actually be even more conservative than the American Revolution. But it does take Louis XVIII’s Charter of Government that was pointing to God and saying that’s where sovereignty comes from, and flips that around and says, no, no, no, sovereignty comes from the people. The new Charter of Government that was revised in 1830 recognized the people as the ultimate authority, not God, and the terms of the Charter were made far more legally binding on the king and every other party involved than had been going on under Charles X. But 1830 is also mostly just a blip in the long French Revolution.

1848 was of course a year of mostly failed revolution, so most of the post-1848 regimes were just the dynasties restored to power. But even in triumph, the regimes had been altered. Post-1848 neo-absolutism allowed for measures of electoral participation in carefully managed assemblies. The majority peasant population of all these kingdoms and empires could be reliably turned out to support the regime politically, as one of the great weaknesses of the radical democrats inside Vienna or Budapest or Prague or Berlin was how small their numbers were. The vast majority of the population in all these places was still rural and poor, not urban and upwardly mobile, so they voted conservative. But it is unlikely that even these compromises and concessions would have arrived absent the shock of the revolution. So 1848 absolutely changed the regimes where they happened. In France, 1848 ultimately produced the second empire, which fell apart in September of 1870. This might have been another motor point to the long French Revolution, with the Third Republic following its predecessor, the Second Republic, and just giving way to some successor state after it had outlived its usefulness to the political factions involved, whether they be legitimists or Orléanists or Bonapartists or radical democrats or socialists. But instead the Third Republic just kept lurching forward and even persisted through World War I, which is quite a feat when you really think about it.

Now in Mexico, comparing 1910 to 1920 actually produces some stark similarities. The presidency of Porfirio Díaz and the presidency of the many faces of the PRI have very similar political monopolies over a nominally democratic system. The PRI also winds up having some technocratic post-scientifico influences that scan a lot like the group that was surrounding Díaz in his latter days. But there were also major progressive advances inside the Mexican Constitution of 1917, especially about social guarantees, the right to an education and sweeping anti-Catholic legislation that did have a major impact on property, social, and cultural relations in Mexico, where the church had once loomed so large and was now dispossessed and barely tolerated.

Now comparing and contrasting the Bolshevik-Communist state that followed the tsarist regime is also pretty simple, they are very, very different things. And although you can kind of unfocus your eyes and see, yes, authoritarian police state, authoritarian police state, and let’s just call these things the same thing, the regime of Tsar Nicholas II and Stalinist Russia were absolutely not the same thing. A major political revolution had happened.

Now in each of these cases, the new regime was able to answer some of the questions the old regime could not. Mostly, this turns out to be a question of the extent to which other stakeholders in the realm would be allowed to participate in the crafting of laws, taxation, and spending. Feudal arrangements that were based on contractual mutual obligation and spheres of influence gave way to a modernizing state that was more all-encompassing in its grasp, ambitions, and organizational worldview. This disrupted the former contractual bonds between sovereign and subject, so the powerful interests of these various states sought new modes of retaining a degree of influence and power. This is why parliaments arise, because they become an assembly of those interests. And the population of the ruling class was subtly shifting away from the old medieval houses and towards these rising bourgeois houses as modern capitalism set out to conquer the world.

So as we can see, all of our revolutions have been political revolutions. But only some of our revolutions were also social revolutions. Now remember, we said a social revolution is when the economic relations and or cultural hierarchies of a society — their personnel, rationalizations, habits, norms, obligations, and modes of production — are rapidly transformed such that the society is organized in a fundamentally different manner. About half our revolutions don’t really come with a massive reorganization of economic relations and cultural hierarchies. They simply continue a line of socioeconomic development largely unbroken by the revolutionary period. It’s not hard to look at the American economy before, during, and after the American Revolution, and recognize that it’s not like the founders took a sledgehammer to the economic relations that had made them also wealthy and influential in the first place. In the realm of economic and social relations, there was no break or overthrow of the past in America. But we can contrast this with the Russian Revolution, where the Bolshevik Party undertook the massive reorganization of huge parts of the Russian economy with dramatic results. Say what you will about collectivization, it was quite a radical break from the past.

Now following on that, one of the great changes that comes to these greater revolutions, the social revolutions, is in land ownership. Places like France, Haiti, Mexico, and Russia all come with mass confiscation of land by revolutionary and post-revolutionary authorities, particularly the largest of states of the most conservative defenders of the ancien regime, and, inevitably, the church, whether it’s Catholic or Orthodox. There’s also quite a bit of land churn during the British revolutions, which Charles II wisely left for Parliament to figure out after the restoration. When Louis XVIII came to power, he faced the question of those national lands, the stuff that had been confiscated and then resold at auction to people in good faith, and he decided he didn’t want to touch any of it with a ten-foot pole. His brother Charles X would have restored all former owners to their lost property, but the verdict of the revolution was too strong at that point. He couldn’t undo it. The land churn remained.

But aside from these material changes, I think we can also talk about changes in cultural attitudes and mentalities, changes in psychology caused by the revolution. I’m thinking specifically here about something I read at the end of the Mexican Revolution. It was a quote from an old Hacienda manager noting the change in the attitude of the peasants, that even as things settled back down and appeared to return to normal, that there were things you simply couldn’t do anymore, ways you couldn’t talk to the peasants anymore, that the revolution had, like, bathed the population in the waters of self-respect. This is also something I find for French peasants and workers and tradesmen and sailors and soldiers after the French Revolution. It stamped a certain insolent egalitarianism on them all. There was much less tolerance for things like natural superiority or natural inferiority. And all this is especially true if education and literacy are one of the results of the revolution. A better educated population naturally thinks differently about itself. We know this.

Now, anything that involves a lot of trauma and instability and bloodshed and threats to basic survival are, of course, going to impact how people think about themselves and think about the world. But it’s also the case that many of these revolutions take place over decades, like over an entire generation, and we do need to control for the fact that human society can simply change over time, whether there was a revolution or not. Now for example, we can talk about economic changes before, during, and after a revolution and ask ourselves whether any of this was the result of the revolution, or simply the changing nature of an economic system at a time of great theoretical and technological innovation. The Witte Boom happened under the tsars, after all. Napoleon III and Porfirio Diaz inaugurated and oversaw economic leaps forward far more dramatic than anything produced by the revolutions that preceded them and followed them.

Which brings us to the last big question I want to talk about here: was the revolution worth it? What were its benefits? What were its costs? We can compare and contrast the beginning and end of the revolutionary process and then ask if the middle bits were really necessary. Whether the ends justify the means. Whether the means were the only means of achieving these ends. And to be specific here, what we’re talking about here is basically all the deaths, the injury, the trauma, the dislocation, and the destruction that comes with revolution and war. But since any prolonged period of human history is going to involve a lot of death, injury, trauma, dislocation, and destruction, we can only fairly talk about the excess casualties caused by the revolution. Was the revolutionary result worth the price paid in all those extra dead?

A corollary to this question is whether the revolution was even a necessary event at all to achieve the final outcome. What would have happened had there been no revolution? What changes can be identified and attributed to the revolution and the revolution alone? Was the revolution necessary to get from point A to point B? One might look at the Restoration Settlements of 1815 and the nearly unfathomable suffering and devastation unleashed by the French Revolution and Napoleonic Wars and wonder if maybe so paltry an end maybe doesn’t justify the enormous cost.

But these are not questions that I am going to have good permanent answers for, because they are questions that everybody is going to have to answer for themselves in their own way. In terms of hypotheticals, we can look and say, well, there is always a scenario where better leaders, smarter leaders would have done the compromises necessary to avoid revolution and arrive at a conclusion that very much looks like the result of the revolution without the revolution having ever taken place. I mean, wouldn’t it maybe have been better for everyone and less traumatic and destructive and bloody if Louis XVI had simply issued a charter of government in 1789? Sure, absolutely.

So we can always conjure a hypothetical where we say, no, the revolution was not worth it because if they had just done X, Y and Z, they could have avoided the revolution. But they didn’t know what X, Y and Z was at the time. And most importantly, we don’t get to redo history with a new set of leaders. Our leaders were great idiots, and so they blew it. But there are other times where it’s even difficult to see a hypothetical, where the leaders who were present in the ancien regime managed to produce the revolutionary settlement without a revolution. And I am thinking here specifically of the Haitian Revolution. Can you imagine a world where it’s possible for the major merchants and landowners and stakeholders in San-Domingue, right, the Big Whites, to willingly abolish slavery, pick up and leave the island and give full control of it over to the black population? Absent a revolution, I really don’t see that happening. No amount of hypothetical enlightened self-interest is going to lead that group of people to make those choices, at least not in that time or that place. So we can say, well, wouldn’t it have been better if the French had just said, you know what, slavery is wrong, let’s withdraw from the colony and allow our former slaves to create an independent republic for themselves? Well, yeah, sure, that would have been better. But the question is, could you have gotten from point A to point B without a violent revolutionary upheaval in San-Domingue in the 1790s?

Now, one can point to other constituent parts of the French Empire and the Caribbean, or if you want, the British or Dutch or Spanish. Those places often wind up with the result of the abolition of slavery and independence for the polity in question without necessitating a revolution, as we witnessed in San Domain. And so maybe you want to say, well, those places did it without a revolution, to which we might say yes, but absent the experience of the Haitian Revolution, do those other imperial powers make the same choices they do about divesting themselves from slavery? And then more to the point: was it in fact better to make all those slaves wait another 30, 40 or 50 years just because we think it might have been better for their freedom to have come without a bloody revolution?

Because ultimately, there is a moral component to all of this, where we have to set aside questions of efficacy and practicality, and more in terms of what is morally justified or not. If a person is held in slavery against their will, are they not allowed to commit maximum violence in order to free themselves from their bondage? This is to say that the crime of enslavement is so morally intolerable, and so fundamentally anathema to the human condition, that you can’t morally rule out any tool a slave might use to free themselves. This includes killing their master, killing their master’s family, killing the master’s society. How could anyone possibly complain about this? They were a bunch of slavers. And what would you say to these slaves rising up? Oh, no wait, hang on, your masters will eventually get around to freeing you. Well, maybe not you, maybe your grandchildren, but you get my point. I mean, how do you ask the last person to be a slave for just a little while longer after you’ve decided that slavery is a horrendous evil that must be abolished?

But that said, there are other times, of course, where none of that pertains. And when you look at the grievances of the British North American colonists or South American Criollo elite, the Big Whites of Haiti we were just talking about, or what about events in Mexico or events in all these various regimes in France through the 19th century? Was the violence and destruction that accompanied lurches forward politically and socially really vital? Couldn’t these changes have come without everyone breaking into armed violent camps? I mean, we often see societies change and transform over time. Land changes hand, economic modes are altered, attitudes change. I mean, if you just let a society go for another 20, 30, or 40 years, when you check back in, it’s going to be different than it was 20, 30, or 40 years earlier. Violent revolution is hardly the only thing that changes human behavior.

It has been suggested to me that what I should do after the Revolutions podcast is maybe start a podcast called Reforms, where we just talk about all the really boring, mundane ways that societies have progressed and transformed without resorting to violent upheaval. That if you compare and contrast, say, the British and the French, we find that today they have very similar political rights and economic systems and modern social relations, but they took very different paths to get here. The British traveled the same tumultuous revolutionary times as the rest of Europe and mostly navigated the waters by a series of calculated concessions and compromises. They didn’t feel the heat of 1848 because political reform bills had cleaved the interest of the middle class from the working class. In places where 1848 did start to pose a real revolutionary threat, we also see a bunch of sovereigns eagerly capitulating to demands for reform. The crowned heads of places like the Netherlands and Belgium and Denmark and parts of Scandinavia all very quickly signed on to constitutional reforms. That’s why most of them are still monarchies today. So if they accomplish the same thing using reform instead of revolution, is revolution really this vital component? Maybe, maybe not.

I think that there is something to the notion that all the chaos on the continent caused by the French Revolution did impact British decision making; that with the great example of the French Revolution staring in the face, the leaders of Britain kept coming back to the idea that maybe it would be better to just avoid all of that. Make a few requisite concessions and then get on with the business of getting on with it.

Now even after all these years I do not ultimately have great answers to these great questions. No two people can ever look back on the history of revolutions with the same pair of eyes. Certainly I can tell you from all the emails and messages I’ve gotten over the years, that different people take exactly the same set of podcast episodes and draw wildly different conclusions from them. Some people write in to talk about how revolutions appear to be the worst possible idea that humans have ever had, while others write in and ask me for the best specifications of a good barricade. Mostly I just think it’s my job to present you with all of the information, to tell you what happened, and then leave it to you, my fine listeners, to figure out what to do with all this information.

But there’s not going to be much information left, is there? Next week will be the final episode of the Revolutions Podcast. It will be a fond and bittersweet adieu to a show that has consumed my life for the last nine years, and will at least partly define my life forever — I mean I’m pretty sure it’s at least in the first couple sentences of any obituary that gets written about me, even if I live another forty years. And that’s not a bad thing. I’m very proud of this show. It means a lot to me. And I’m glad that it’s meant a lot to you too.

So let’s all get together next week one more time to say goodbye.

 

 

Appendix 11 – Meet the new Boss

This week’s episode is brought to you by Trade Coffee. Well, it’s that time of year again, the time when you discover great gift ideas by listening to the opening advertisements of your favorite podcasts, and I am not here to disappoint those of you who are scrambling for gift ideas because Trade Coffee is a great gift idea. It really is. You can give it, you can ask for it. Trade Coffee is a coffee subscription service that delivers fresh coffee right to your doorstep, according to your drinking needs. And one of the best things about it is the variety of coffees that you’ll get over the course of the year. Trade makes it easy and convenient to discover new coffees you never would’ve otherwise heard of. Over the past year and a half or so, I’ve had cups of coffee from all over the country, all of them have been great and all small businesses I can feel great about supporting.

So right now, Trade is offering our listeners a total of $30 off of subscriptions, and access to limited time holiday specials at drinktrade.com/revolutions.

That’s drinktrade.com/revolutions for $30 off.

drinktrade.com/revolutions.

This week’s episode is also brought to you by Harry’s. There are many different things to consider when buying the perfect gift, how useful it is, how cool it is, whether it’s something that can only be used once or if it’s something that keeps on giving. The Harry’s holiday gift box ticks a lot of boxes for not a lot of money. The people at Harry’s were good enough to send me a gift box, and I think it would be the perfect gift for anybody out there, and not just the guys in your life, but also the women, because women also use razors. I can happily endorse the quality of the shave. I’ve been using it for years, and I’ve got no complaints whatsoever.

So the Harry’s holiday gift box comes with all the things you’ve come to expect from hearing me talk about Harry’s for all these years, but it’s wrapped up in a lovely little gift box, nice enough to go right under the tree without any additional wrapping required.

So check all the guys off your list with a Harry’s starter set. First time buyers, get a $13 value for just $3 at harrys.com/revolutions. And check out Harry’s gift boxes, but act fast. These offers are for a limited time with a limited stock at harrys.com/revolutions.

 

This week’s episode is also brought to you by Better Help. It would be nice if life came with an owner’s manual, something we could use as a reference guide when things start to go haywire. Oh, there’s a problem, let me just flip to that section of the owner’s manual and see, ah, yes, it seems as if I need to apologize. Or maybe it says, no, wait, I’m the victim here. I deserve an apology. Stranger things have happened. But even though that’s not actually how any of this works, therapy is the next best thing to an owner’s manual. Therapy helps us frame and talk through the problems of our lives so that we can figure out exactly how to handle the latest batch of issues that have cropped up.

As the world’s largest therapy service. Better Help has matched 3 million people with professionally licensed and vetted therapists. Available a hundred percent online, plus it’s affordable. Just fill out a brief questionnaire to match with the therapist. If things aren’t clicking, you can easily switch to a new therapist anytime. It couldn’t be simpler. There’s no waiting rooms, no traffic, no endless searching for the right.

So learn more and save 10% off your first month at betterhelp.com/revolutions. That’s betterhelp.com/revolutions.

~dramatic music swells~

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Appendix 11: Meet the new Boss

The working premise of these appendices is that we can take a bunch of unique historical events that are mostly defined by their own time, place, and context, and tease out some similarities; to observe how these revolutions progress through certain common steps; to catch the places where history seems to be rhyming.

But as we moved into appendices 9 and 10 to discuss a specific stage of conflict between moderates and radicals, we have been drifting a bit from universal application. Not all revolutions become defined by a conflict between moderates and radicals: the American Revolution, the Haitian Revolution, the Spanish American revolutions, don’t really express themselves in these terms. Sure, we could take the model and go looking for things in those revolutions that fit the mold, but they’re not gonna fit that well or that convincingly. So as we wrap up these appendices, we should always keep in mind that if we find uncomfortable tension between an abstract model of history and the particular details of a historical event, or if factual relations need to be ever so carefully stretched or framed to fit a template, my advice is to let go of the template. Always, always err on the side of letting the historical facts speak for themselves in their own way and on their own terms.

That said, we do return in this appendix to something that does seem to happen at the end of all revolutions — well, nearly all revolutions, not all of them. Never all of them. But most of them. It’s actually one of the most common observations about the universality of certain revolutionary events: that they seem to invariably reach a stage where political power and authority coalesces around the magnetic personality of a single charismatic leader. That what started as a vast, multi-faceted, multi-faced, multi-party, multi-interest, all-encompassing revolutionary mass movement aimed at the overthrow of the ancien regime has splintered, via the entropy of victory, will ultimately give way to a powerful leader commanding unique authority, who will use their power to settle all accounts, tie up old threads, and often conveniently give name and face to the transition from revolutionary to post-revolutionary era.

And whatever the specific causes, twists and turns, and courses of whichever revolution we are talking about, it is undeniable and practically axiomatic that a revolutionary period involves an enormous amount of chaos, uncertainty, and insecurity for the population of whatever society we’re talking about. This honestly doesn’t need much of a further explanation, because… it’s a revolution. It’s gonna be chaotic. The old political order has literally been thrown out and people are scrambling to erect something new in its place. In the interim, there’s gonna be a lot of confusion. During that process, different political groups will set up rival claims to power, and one group will say, we are the new power, pay attention to us, not those other guys over there. And those other guys over there are saying, no, we’re the new power. Pay attention to us. Lines of authority get very scrambled. Nobody knows who’s in charge or how long they’ll last. And in the revolutions we’ve been talking about, this is often accompanied by a great deal of combative violence. There could be riots or street fighting, there are often full-blown wars. For the average person living through a revolution, stress and confusion are likely the dominant emotions.

Now, along with this prevailing political chaos, revolutions also cause enormous amounts of economic dislocation. Supply lines are disrupted, trade lines are cut, goods become scarce, money becomes inflated, maybe even worthless. There’s no stability or predictability. You can’t really count on anything. You go to the same bakery you’ve always gone to and there’s no bread to be had. You go to sell your grain at the market and nobody has anything to pay you. Workers and laborers are conscripted into armies, and there’s not enough hands for field or factory. Output plummets, transportation networks are destroyed or impassable. With old economic relations torn asunder amidst war and revolution, just trying to put food on the table becomes a dicey proposition. The struggle for survival often becomes a daily, even hourly challenge with no certainty whatsoever that tomorrow will bring anything different.

Revolutions also come with a breakdown of law and order. Now, the old system of law and order may have been worth overthrowing, just as the old modes of economic and political relations may have been worth overthrowing, but it means that in the aftermath of a revolution, the legal system is going to be a bit of a dysfunctional mess, and it’s very easy for unsavory characters to get away with things. Nearly every revolution we’ve covered has been accompanied by a spike in criminal behavior — and I’m here just talking about regular old crimes, theft, fraud, extortion, kidnapping, assault, rape, and murder. The rise in banditry and what we would call today gang activity rises amidst economic uncertainty and the breakdown of old systems of legal justice.

All of this chaos naturally produces a kind of general exhaustion in the population. A revolution is above all an exhausting proposition, not just for those participating in it, but for those who are essentially on the sidelines. Stress and uncertainty wear us down. We become very tired, tired physically, tired psychologically, tired emotionally. The longer it goes on, the more the exhaustion prevails, and like a kind of low grade torture, invites us to sign on to anything the torturer puts in front of us to just make the torture stop. And in a revolutionary setting, that torture becomes defined by ongoing and never settled factional civil wars, that can provoke from a normal person, the sense that, uh, my god, I’m sick to death of all of you people, just settle things so we can get on with our lives.

So the number of people who are stressed and exhausted and absolutely over it in society rises as the revolution progresses. Remember, we started with the masses all pouring out into the streets in this first revolutionary wave, to overthrow an ancien regime that had itself become so exhaustingly and frustratingly and provocatively irritating that it just had to go. But as conflicts open up within the revolutionary coalition, and individuals and groups and parties get tossed aside, the people who supported those individuals or groups or parties drop out of politics. They quit, they leave, they run, they hide. And those who are winning the revolution very much prefer it this way. They’re happy to purge and discourage and prohibit people who disagree with them from participating in politics because, look, they’re trying to organize a new legitimacy, and dissenting voices will mess all that up. So as the stakes rise, the willingness to tolerate dissent inside the revolutionary regime shrinks, and people wind up unable to muster the energy to fight on. What they want is some semblance of order, and revolution often takes them to the point where they are willing to accept order in whatever form it takes, whether they actually like it or not.

The point I’m trying to make here is that human beings have a tendency to prefer living with something resembling security, regularity, safety. This is one of those primordial instincts that goes with the territory of being a mammal in nature. We prefer to go back to the same place for food, and find that there’s food there. We prefer it when we can go to the same place we found water last time, and find that there’s water there again. We prefer to be able to go to sleep at night and not be attacked by predators or rival groups while we sleep. And to be honest, there’s nothing wrong with that. It’s stressful to live in chaos and people would prefer to live with less stress and fear if they can get away with it. The fact is most normal people endure the revolution as passive and helpless spectators. Most people are not obsessed with politics. Most people don’t even care about politics, or if they do get interested, they get quickly fed up. And day by day, the promise of order and regularity becomes very alluring.

And so if a single leader out there starts to make a name for themselves, and that name begins to promise order and stability and an end to the chaos, a lot of people are willing to listen. And even those who are still idealistic true believers and don’t necessarily believe that the order promised will be worth the price, well, they look around and despair that the people probably don’t have any fight left in them. So even if a leader rises up without much cheering, they may rise with something a leader likes just as much, and that’s exhausted resignation.

But let’s be clear, it’s not like the leaders we’re gonna talk about here rolled in and said, oh, aren’t you sick of all the chaos and disorder, hand all power to me, I’ll make everything better. No, it usually happens far more subtly and organically than that, but the implication is always there. However, the revolutionary path twists and turns and rises and falls and ebbs and flows, it takes us to this place: some charismatic leaders accruing more and more political power with less and less resistance.

Usually the rise of this leader comes as they personally win over the loyalty of a large section of the armed population — by which I mean, an army. And resistance dissolves, not necessarily from a feeling of oh gee whiz, I’d rather go about my business and not pay attention to politics anymore, but more, oh, that guy commands such an overwhelming amount of violent force that it would be suicidal to try to challenge them. And so the revolution that started with the many becomes the one.

So who are we talking about specifically here? Well, if you’ve paid any attention at all to the podcast, you can probably name each individual I am about to discuss off the top of your head. Because they wound up as the great charismatic leader defining the end game of their particular revolution, we had to talk about them a lot. So none of these names should be unfamiliar, most of them should be right on the tip of your tongue.

So who are we talking about in the English Revolution? It’s obviously Oliver Cromwell. Cromwell rises up through the ranks of the Parliamentary Army, becomes a key figure in the New Model Army, is a forceful leader inside the particular faction looking to turn the kingdom into a commonwealth, give it a written constitution, and an orderly republican form of government. The problem, of course, as you might remember from those episodes, is that as Cromwell tried to produce these written constitutions and new structures of government, people just kept not doing what they were supposed to do. The good lord protector, elevated to maintain security in the realm and act as an executive inside of a new constitutional order, kept finding the other branches not behaving the way they were supposed to behave, and so he had to keep dismissing them, improvising a new approach, and finding out that those new ways also didn’t work. And so in exasperation, Cromwell would blow them up. Appointed lord protector for life, Cromwell ruled from 1653 until his death in 1658. Now it’s true he kept refusing to wear the crown, and he never stopped trying to get a power sharing system in place, but as the Rump Parliament and the Bare Bones parliament and the Rule of the Major-Generals came and went, the one thing that stayed was Cromwell, indisputably holding power to the end.

Now, as you may have noticed, the American Revolution tends to miss a lot of these beats in the latter stages of the revolution, but it was still an incredibly chaotic event, and obviously there’s only one man who fits the bill here, and that’s George Washington. Washington is the central, indisputable leader of the American Revolution. He’s the indispensable man. Never authoritarian, but always authoritative. It’s true he got dragged kicking and screaming to be the first president of the United States, but it’s very telling that everybody told him he had to do it, and that the absence of his presence would make the whole project fall apart. The presidency was a uniquely powerful executive institution at the time. Both head of government and head of state. It was designed specifically for Washington, but Washington is a different breed of cat here. He defied human nature and instead of ruling for life, retired. But the revolution does revolve around Washington, doesn’t it? And it resolves to Washington, doesn’t it? He’s not a dictator, he never was a dictator, but had he been born of a slightly different cloth, King George the First of America was absolutely on the table. It remains utterly remarkable that he wouldn’t take what nearly every other man in his position would have — or at least, every other person we’re talking about here today would have. And even though he’s not a dictator, the American Revolution absolutely ended with a single charismatic leader in charge.

Now, when we get to the French Revolution, you know, the only person we could be talking about here is Napoleon Bonaparte. Like so many things about the French Revolution, Bonaparte is the prototypical example of all this. Bonaparte seized power in a nearly fumbled coup in 1799, and then set about deliberately consolidating power after the Directory had discredited itself with chicanery, hijinks, and corruption. Bonaparte’s power only grew as he continued to fight wars with the rest of Europe, won those wars, the result of which being European conquest revitalizing the French economy. This made him very popular. He then set about trying to reconcile French society, and he invited back the old tossed out bits, the the old aristocracy and the Catholic church, and he built up a personalist empire that by the time he unveiled it, no one could stop him.

In Haiti, things obviously revolve around Toussaint Louverture. And where does he come from? Ah, yes, just like the first three, he’s a great military leader who was winning battles on the field, that’s a bit of a theme here. In the beginning, Louverture was merely one player in a much larger game, but by the mid 1790s, he had consolidated power by successfully playing external opponents like the French, British, Spanish, and Americans, and internal opponents like Andre Rigaud. Commanding the largest and most powerful army on an island ravaged by chaos and war, there was no political entity to transfer power to even had Louverture wanted. Him and his army were it. And so wherever Louverture was, that’s where political power was. He spent a good five or six years as a dictator, calling the shots as he tried to mold his tricolor society that would be built on the back of plantation cash crops. But eventually, even those closest to him in the upper rungs of the Haitian military apparatus decided that what Louverture wanted was not necessarily what they wanted, so they betrayed him and allowed him to be arrested by the French, and he wound up dying in captivity.

So who’s next? Well, of course, it’s Simone Bolivar.

Bolivar is the only one of our group who actually assumed the literal title of dictator. Although those of you from the good old history of Rome days know that a dictator in the context of the Roman Republic was not the unseemly anathema of free goverment, but was instead a vital emergency tool that was used by a free republic at a time of crisis. Bolivar, a lot like Cromwell and Washington, but not like Bonaparte or Louverture, was forever thinking he would be able to set down his dictatorial authority and hand power to some kind of representative government founded on the rule of law, et cetera, et cetera. But Bolivar could never find people willing to do it in exactly the way he wanted them to do it, and so because of that, he had to keep brushing them aside and reinstalling himself as dictator well after the point when everybody actually wanted him to go away. But when Bolivar was in the room, nobody could say no to him.

Now the Revolution of 1830 is maybe, even more than the American Revolution, is probably the most conservative of all the revolutions we’ve talked about. The leader on the white horse who comes riding in to restore order in July of 1830 is… Louis-Philippe. Louis-Philippe may have been conservative and he may have reigned over a smallish electorate, but it’s not like he was ever anything resembling a dictator in any meaningful sense of that word. There was a charter of government in place, there was a legislative branch with an upper house and a lower house, there were judges and laws, and Louis-Philippe knew exactly the role that he had been cast in. Both publicly and privately, he tried to rule as a constitutional monarch bound by certain constraints. I mean, that’s why they had overthrown Charles X in the first place. So the revolution of 1830 does not really fit the mold here.

Now most of the revolutions of 1848 also don’t really fit the mold because most of them failed. And we wind up with neo-absolutist monarchists coming back into power. When they came back into power, they tended to have a few more rules about what they could and could not do, but it was far more of a restoration than a revolution. In France specifically, though, the Second Republic managed to last for about three years before another Bonaparte decided he wanted to be another Napoleon. The justifications for Napoleon III were roughly the same: everything is so chaotic, the leaders around me are wildly unpopular with most people, so I’ll just self-coup my way into power. Napoleon III’s legitimacy and charismatic authority came exclusively from the fact of his name, that’s it, he had nothing else to recommend him for any job. He was in this sense a lot like Octavian from the History of Rome days trotting around the name of Caesar without having done anything to actually earn it.

Now, like the revolution of 1830, the French Third Republican Paris Commune era also do not really resolve towards a dictatorial outcome. It’s very possible that the Paris Commune would have gone towards a dictator had their charismatic dictator been around, and there is somebody who would’ve fit the mold. It’s August Blanqui, the man who was born to play that role, but he had already been arrested and locked up, and so he wasn’t there for the Paris Commune, so they did committee rule until the end.

Meanwhile, for the French Third Republic, it maybe could have gone towards a dictatorship, but instead there was just enough multiplicity of interest without a single charismatic figure on any side that everyone wound up crammed into a very tense and uneasy republic that nobody loved, but everyone was willing to tolerate, at least until the next revolutionary turn of the screw. Except that didn’t really happen. The French Third Republic lasted until World War II, and after that it’s, here comes Charles de Gaulle, who absolutely fits the bill here, but it’s like 75 years later.

Now in Mexico. Carranza very much wanted to play the role of the charismatic dictator after Madera, but the man had no charisma. He was so deeply unpopular, even among his own subordinates, and he could point to no military or political track record that he could lay claim to popular power. Meanwhile, the people who did have that track record in charisma, people like Villa and Zapata, had different agendas, and they didn’t really want the job, so as the Mexican Revolution progressed, it progressed to Alvaro Obregon and the crew from Sonora. So in the Mexican context, Obregon is playing this role here. He’s got the military accolades, the legend of his one arm, and his astute politicking. But with no reelection being such a huge part of the Mexican Revolution, Obregon gave way to a successor, and from there, the PRI developed itself into a unique system where the party became the dictator rather than any single man.

And then finally in the Russian Revolution, you know who we’re talking about, we’re talking about Lenin and then Stalin, about whom we have just spent about a gazillion years talking about, and whose careers likely don’t need much of a rehearsing here. But obviously, post-February Revolution Russian democracy didn’t even last the year before it was back to a single leader calling the shots — and yes, they technically did this while adhering to the byzantine ethics of Party Committee rules, but still ,be real. Everybody knows they were dictators.

So let’s make some observations. First, where does the authority of so many of these guys come from? It’s simple. It’s military victory. Look at these names: General Cromwell, General Washington, General Bonaparte, General Louverture, General Bolivar, General Obregon. They all made their name as military men. So what is it about generals that so many of these individual leaders who define the end game of a revolution come from the military?

Well, let’s start by not overthinking it. Sovereign power is all about holding a preponderance of force over your society, we’ve talked about this at length. And if you are a military leader who has developed a loyal army, well that’s kind of the ballgame, isn’t it? Because who can possibly stand against you, but another army. And these guys were all successful, not just in combating foreign threats, but more importantly, they had very likely just won a civil war. And so at that point, there’s quite literally no army that can stand against them, that army was just defeated. But also just in terms of the cult of personality type influence that’s necessary to go along with these kind of rulers, military victory is a great way to have your name and face spread far and wide, either by word of mouth or in newspapers or radio broadcasts. For that kind of mass reach, you need to be doing something that affects all of society, be involved in something that all of society cares about. The course of a war is one of those things that everybody is gonna be talking about, and so the victorious leader in one side of this war is gonna get talked about a lot. And if they are victorious, they are gonna be talked about in positive terms. The military, of course, also functions as a hierarchy, with a commander-in-chief at the very top, and so it’s practically built for personalist rule. When all the other institutions of society have fallen apart, the army structure transfers very nicely into the political arena, which necessarily involves one person at the very top giving orders.

Now with Lenin and Stalin, we have a unique situation among our dictators as they commanded their authority as political operators, not military generals. The military men who tried to become dictators, people like Kornilov, or Denikin or Kolchak, were all Whites, they weren’t Reds. Now, Trotsky ultimately derived some of his personal authority from his successful organization of the Red Army, but he was a civilian hand guiding the ship, not General Trotsky, Commander-in-Chief, and he got out flanked and booted out of the revolution anyway. But though Lenin and Stalin derived their authority from their ability to manipulate political parties rather than their charismatic authority as military leaders, it is worth remembering that both of them were acutely aware that they couldn’t have charismatic military heroes running around out there challenging their authority. They had to guard against such figures emerging, and they did, constantly. And we know what happened as a result when World War II got started.

Now, the second thing we can observe here is that almost none of these leaders explicitly set out on a road to be a dictator. It is something that developed organically over the course of the revolution, and developed from their own experiences with politics during this period. Cromwell didn’t start out by saying, oh, I’m gonna start as a member of the landed gentry, but when I’m done, I’ll be lord protector. George Washington didn’t really want to be a political leader at all. He kept trying to get out of that job in a way that I think transcends mere showmanship. Napoleon was an ambitious young man, but he was improvising all along the way, I don’t think Emperor Napoleon was his plan from the start. Absent the Mexican Revolution, Alvaro Obregon is just out there in the north raising chickpeas. But revolution did come and war came with it, and a mix of frustration and duty and opportunity and ego convinced each of these men that they must for the good of society, take power and reign supreme. But in almost all of these cases, it feels like something that they arrived at in the due course of time, not something that they laid out as a goal for themselves at the start of the revolution.

A third thing we can observe comes directly from that thought, but which needs fuller expression, and that is the bit about ego. For a variety of reasons, our leaders have come to regard their own judgments and decisions and choices as vital to the health and wellbeing of their society. That to remove themselves from the situation would be to doom society to a return to chaos. When we look at people like Bolivar and Cromwell basically concluding that everyone around them is doing it wrong, and therefore I must remain so that the good and right thing must be done, we can ask what their motivation is here. Because not doing it how I want it done is not necessarily the same as not doing it right, unless you’ve got a rather large ego. To reach the point where dictatorial power is even a possibility, you have to be something of an egomaniac. Even Washington, with his supernatural aversion to dictatorial power, was an egomaniac. Of course he was. You can’t spend any time around the guy and not conclude that, at least compared to a normal person. You don’t have the kinds of careers these people have without an unreasonable amount of ambition and an unhealthy level of self regard. It’s very abnormal, and their egos are doing a lot of the work of convincing them that they have to stay in power at all costs, otherwise it’s catastrophic, not just for them as individuals, but for society as a whole.

Now, fourth thing we can observe is that our charismatic authority figures are always operating out of something resembling a middle ground. Now, they’re naturally gonna be to the right of the most left wing radical elements of any revolution, but they’re always also gonna be much further to the left than any right wing element. Whatever else these people are, they’re not restorationists or reactionaries or conservatives. They’re all revolutionary leaders, who often continue to do revolutionary things, even as they pull in a more conservative direction. Cromwell was a Republican, but he’s not a Leveler or a Digger. Washington tended to be a Centralist and a Federalist, but is clearly trying to balance the interests of everyone in the American revolutionary coalition. I mean, he went off and put down a proto-populist uprising in the west, clearly prioritizing order over liberty, but he’s also not trying to create a monarchy in America. Bonaparte tried to reconcile the Revolution with traditional French society, inviting back conservatives and cutting deals with the Catholic church and restoring slavery in the colonies, but even in full dictator mode, he was doing progressive things that the Revolution wanted done. Educational and bureaucratic and legal reform that the more technocratic side of the enlightenment always wanted, a side that had always called for this, being delivered by an enlightened dictator, naturally. And even Lenin and Stalin who come to power from a radical left flank of the Russian Revolution had left wing critics that they put down in their rise to power, Left Communists and anarchists and Left SRs. Anyone who would’ve preferred more bottom up styles of authority and less top down styles of authority? They had to go.

And that brings me to the last observation I wanna make, which will lead into what we’re gonna talk about next week, is that in all of these cases — with the real exception of Louis-Philippe — all of our charismatic authority figures wind up wielding more power and have a greater reach than whatever ruler was in place prior to the revolution. If you look at the military resources and financial resources available to them, the size of the bureaucracy out there doing their bidding, the breadth and depth that they can expect their laws and decrees to be enforced throughout society, we always find a very big jump in the power of the executive. From what King Charles was able to do to what Oliver Cromwell was able to do. Crown and Parliament and the North American colonies versus President Washington in the United States. Louis XVI versus Emperor Napoleon. The French Colonial Administration of Saint-Domingue vs Toussaint Louverture. The Spanish Colonial Administration of South America versus Simone Bolivar. Louis-Philippe versus Napoleon III. Porfirio Díaz versus the PRI. And finally, Tsar Nicholas against Lenin and Stalin. You would be extremely hard pressed to make the case that the former’s political authority exceeded the latter’s. Revolutions don’t just produce dictators, they produce powerful dictators.

And that will segue us nicely into what we’re gonna talk about next week in our final appendix. We will take a large sweeping look back from the end of the revolution to the beginning of the revolution. When we look back, we will ask, what happened? What changed? Was it worth it? What did these revolutions accomplish? Are revolutions horrendous nightmares to be avoided at all costs, or are they vital lurches forward to be cherished and celebrated?

This final appendix will be the second to last episode of the Revolutions Podcast, and so we will wrap up the appendices by wrapping up our revolutions, and then the week after that will be the final episode of Revolutions, when I bid all of you a bittersweet adieu.

 

Appendix 10 – The Revolution Devours Its Children

This week’s episode is brought to you by Audible. You don’t ride an elevator for the music or pick an airline for the movies, so when it comes to audio entertainment, it makes sense to choose Audible. It’s the home for stories told by the biggest stars like Ethan Hawke, Kerry Washington, and Kevin Hart. It’s home to epic adventures, chilling mysteries, and can’t miss comedies. Audible is the home of storytelling. Let your imagination soar with audiobooks, podcasts, and originals. Audible has an incredible selection of audiobooks across every genre. From bestsellers to new releases to celebrity memoirs, mysteries and thrillers, members get full access to a growing selection including audiobooks, Audible originals, and podcasts. You can download and stream all the included titles if you want, and now you can even listen to, let’s say, Revolutions and The History of Rome on Audible. How cool was that? All your favorite content on one app.

Let Audible help you discover new ways to laugh, be inspired, or be entertained. New members can try it free for 30 days. Visit audible.com/revolutions or text REVOLUTIONS to 500-500. That’s audible.com/revolutions or text REVOLUTIONS to 500-500 to try Audible free for 30 days.

audible.com/revolutions

This week’s episode is also brought to you by Harry’s. There are lots of different things to consider when purchasing the perfect gift, how cool it is, how useful it is, whether it’s something that can only be used once or as a gift that keeps on giving. The Harry’s holiday gift box is all of these things: it’s cool, it’s useful, and you can use it all year round. The people at Harry’s were kind enough to send me a holiday gift box, and I think it would be the perfect gift for anybody out there, not just the guys in your life.

But what about the ladies? It’s not like they don’t use razors too. I can always happily endorse the quality of the shape, but these new holiday gift boxes are great. They include things that you’ve come to expect from hearing me talk about Harry’s all these years, and all of it wrapped up in a lovely little gift box, nice enough to go right to the recipient without any additional wrapping required. I’d be personally happy to give someone a Harry’s gift box and perfectly happy to receive one.

So check off all the guys on your list with a Harry’s starter set. First time buyers get a $13 value for just $3 at harrys.com/revolutions, and check out Harry’s gift boxes — but act fast. These offers are for a limited time with limited stock at harrys.com/revolutions.

~dramatic music swells~

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Appendix 10 – The Revolution Devours Its Children

Well, we all knew this one was coming eventually: the point in the revolution when a small clique of radical fanatics who seize control of the government in the second wave of the revolution embark on a reign of terror to purge the enemies of the revolution. At the moment of maximum crisis, surrounded by enemies on all sides, they turn to firing squads and guillotines and chopping blocks to ruthlessly eliminate all perceived threats. And as the radical clique now in charge of the government is inevitably composed of a teeny tiny minority of the population, the vast majority of the population might find itself plausibly targeted as enemies of the revolution. Not just conservatives, reactionaries, and restorationists, but anyone deemed insufficiently enthusiastic about the radical program, or who have ever so slightly different opinions about what that revolutionary program should be about. And this includes, of course, those who helped make the revolution in the first place, the leaders of that first wave, like the hapless moderates, so recently overthrown in our second wave. So we have reached the phase when our revolution begins to devour its children.

But here’s the thing: it doesn’t always go like that. Not all revolutions wind up at a reign of terror phase; in fact, most of them don’t. It seems like they do, because the two biggest, most famous and most influential revolutions — the French Revolution and the Russian Revolution — both progressed to a phase of terror. And since we take those to be our model revolutions, we think that all revolutions must progress to a phase of terror. But as we discussed last time, that radical second wave challenge to the moderates fails as often as it succeeds. So oftentimes there are no radicals in power to launch such a reign of terror. And as we know, moderates would never dream of using excessive violence to cement their control amidst revolutionary chaos.

Oh wait, of course they would.

So even though plenty of revolutions do not wind up at a radical reign of terror phase, they nearly all wind up at a point when top-down violence by the revolutionary government is deployed against its own people. We don’t have a dramatic name, such as “reign of terror” for top-down violence committed by moderate revolutionary regimes, so I’m gonna take a page from a different period of French history to give that a name. Let’s call them bloody weeks, after the infamous suppression of the Paris Commune — because here too, the revolution is devouring its children.

So what I wanna do today is go through both kinds of top-down revolutionary violence, both reigns of terror and bloody weeks. Establish the who, what, when, where, why, and how of both types of revolutionary child-devouring, and mark out how they are different — because they are different — but also notice how they are very much the same.

Let’s start with the “what” question, as in: what are we even talking about here? So let’s define our terms. A reign of terror is when a revolutionary government, captured by a radical faction, uses the power of the state to carry out a campaign of political violence. It involves an intrusive mechanism of surveillance, encouragement of citizen mutual denunciation, mass arrests, flimsy rules of evidence, and often, though not always, concludes with summary execution. The ultimate goal of a reign of terror being the liquidation of perceived enemies of the revolution, and a final consolidation of power by those in power.

This is in contrast to a bloody week, when a revolutionary government, successfully defended by the moderate leaders against the radicals, uses the power of the state to carry out a campaign of political violence against the defeated radicals. It involves the declaration of martial law, mass indiscriminate arrest, and often though not always concludes with summary executions, the ultimate goal being the liquidation of perceived enemies of the revolution, and a final consolidation of power by those in power.

So as you can see, these are different, but they are also the same. The particular political sins being rooted out and punished are obviously gonna be different varieties whether the violence is perpetrated by radicals or moderates, but in both cases, we are looking at top-down state violence perpetrated against its own people for the purpose of defending the political power of the perpetrators.

So let’s move next to the when question, as in: when do reigns of terror happen, when do bloody weeks happen? Well, in both cases, they obviously happen after the contest between moderates and radicals has been decided. We also obviously need to have advanced to the point in the wider revolutionary event where an ongoing existential crisis has created emergency conditions that seems to justify the harshest possible measures, measures that in other cases would be considered beyond the pale. The question of when this happens is when we find our revolutionary leaders exhausted, stressed out, and afraid. They need to be deeply fearful and not a little bit paranoid of what will happen if their rivals win, so they cannot allow their rivals to win. We don’t find reigns of terror or bloody weeks happening after the initial first wave of revolution. In the honeymoon period that follows that first wave, everyone is excited about the limitless possibilities of the revolution, and that isn’t exactly fertile ground for a reign of terror or a bloody week, because the prevailing emotional vibe is hope, optimism, and unity, rather than fear, bitterness, and division.

So now let’s move on to a bigger question of who. And the who question has two aspects: who perpetrates the reign of terror or bloody week, and who are the victims of a reign of terror or a bloody week. Now I wanna set aside the latter aspect for a moment to focus on the former. Who is doing this? And we already know part of the answer because of the inherent distinction between reigns of terror and bloody weeks. Reigns of terror are perpetrated by radicals, bloody weeks by moderates. But the who is doing this question also involves the wider personnel carrying out the project, because it’s obviously not gonna be enough for uncompromising leaders of some executive committee or provisional government to order mass arrests and executions without anyone to carry out the orders. So we must also note here that in both cases, there’s gonna be a loyal apparatus of police and military and lawyers and judges who do the actual rounding up, arresting, arraigning, sentencing, and carrying out of the sentences. These people must have some kind of ideological motivation for not just going along with all this, but actively and eagerly partipating.

So we can give the reign of terror a name and a face like Robespierre, and we can give a bloody week the name and face of Adolphe Thiers, but absent thousands of willing subordinates and collaborators, it’s never gonna happen. Carrying out a vast project of political violence is a team effort.

And before we go on, I also wanna mention here that everything we’re talking about here today is distinct from white terrors. A white terror is perpetrated by reactionaries, conservatives, and restorationists, that’s a whole separate can of worms. What we’re talking about here today is still revolutionary on revolutionary violence, because the revolution is eating its children.

Now, I wanna briefly set aside the other big who question — who are the victims — because that question will make a lot more sense after we’ve talked about the why question. Why embark on political massacres, what’s the point? This isn’t something you just haul off and do on a whim. Even fanatics have justifications beyond just a mindless thirst for blood. Mindless thirst for blood is actually a far rarer condition than one might suppose; even historical actors with the most blood on their hands can point to a thing they were trying to accomplish that somehow necessitated all that blood.

So let’s start with the reigns of terror. For reigns of terror, I see five broad categories that have shown up historically, all of which are mutually reinforcing, and so we’re gonna talk about these in no particular order.

But first, we have a thing called winning the war. Why have a reign of terror? Because we need to win the war. What war? Well, whatever war the regime happens to be fighting at the time. In both Russia and France, the perpetrators of revolutionary terror, whether Jacobin or Red, were waging both civil wars and foreign wars. The very existence of the revolution seemed to hang in the balance — it did hang in the balance. It wasn’t even irrational paranoia that led them to see spies and saboteurs and fifth columnists trying to undermine them from within who needed to be purged, spies and saboteurs and fifth columnists were absolutely trying to undermine them from within! They probably did need to be purged. And with victory or defeat in the field determining the whole fate of the revolution, the revolution’s own soldiers and officers needed to display iron discipline. If anyone slacked off or failed in their duty, it wasn’t just a mistake, it was treason. So the implementation of terror was justified by its leaders as a vital response to the exigencies of war.

Second, related to the exigencies of war, was economic mobilization and the marshaling of resources by the state. Among those most frequently targeted by revolutionary terror were not just political partisans or foreign enemies, but something else. Hoarders, speculators, profiteers, people who were undermining the revolutions’ economic mobilization. People who refused to hand over grain or sell at a price below what they thought reasonable. People who would not give up their tools or their livestock or their fodder to some passing army or political agents. If a revolution comes under radical control, there’s also usually an amount of confiscation and redistribution of land going on, and anybody who opposes that is often gonna find themselves on the wrong side of a machine gun or a guillotine.

Now, in those economic cases, we’re often dealing with people motivated by economic self-interest rather than political ideology. So to turn to our third point is the necessity of clearing out those rival political factions and parties, the people who are driven by political ideology. This is the liquidation of the Girondins, the trial of the SRs. It’s very important to paint these rival groups as totally illegitimate, so as to not challenge the hegemony of those radicals who have seized power, whether it’s the Mountain or the Bolsheviks. It’s vital for the radicals who, as we have noted, are a very small group, to identify themselves one to one with the greater revolutionary struggle. No other group can be allowed to have a legitimate claim to the revolution, and anyone who does is liable to find themselves on the wrong side of a machine gun or a guillotine.

Now, this relates to the fourth point, which is that the regime must eventually establish its own preponderance of force over the society. That’s the whole basis of political sovereignty. The first wave of the revolution broke the ancien regime’s claim, but eventually the post-revolutionary chaos is going to have to give way to something resembling a new order. If the radicals won their contest with the moderates, then obviously the moderates were unable to establish such a preponderance of force for themselves. And as the radicals take over in a hostile, dangerous, and chaotic time, they need to bring down some kind of violent hammer to establish that we are now sovereign, and the way that you know that we’re sovereign is that we can lock you up or kill you whenever we want A reign of terrors, that’s partly about making society well and truly afraid of challenging them. That’s what sovereignty’s all about.

Fifth and finally, a reign of terror has its own ideological logic, outside immediate threats to the power of the radicals, whether it’s real or perceived. The reign of terror is an extension of the radical’s willingness to liquidate and destroy old institutions, and start their revolutionary society off with a clean slate. Defenders and beneficiaries of the old ways can and should be cleared out ruthlessly, so that a good and pure new society can be built. And because they are radical, that list includes not just people actively conservative or reactionary, but anyone insufficiently committed to new beginnings.

So broadly speaking, those are the justifications for reigns of terror. They answer the question, why do we need to have a reign of terror? And it’s not that we have to accept those justifications, it’s just that those are the justifications the radicals themselves believe.

Now bloody weeks, on the other hand, have subtly different justifications. To follow up from that last point about the desire to start new and destroy everything old, the top-down state repression that goes along with a good bloody week is the other side of that coin. They must arrest and deport and confiscate and kill not to ensure a year zero fresh start, but to prevent a year zero fresh start. Moderates, as we’ve defined them, often love a good political revolution, but they hate the possibility of a social revolution, and they’re absolutely willing to kill to prevent the world from being turned upside down. In fact, they’re perfectly willing to compromise and reconcile with many parts of ancien regime society, but unwilling to compromise with the most radical wing of their own revolutionary coalition. So it’s pardons for conservatives and firing squads for radicals.

But the principle justification for a bloody week is order. Where a reign of terror is tied to the continuing advance of the revolution, bloody weeks are all about restoring order. The radical challenge and further extracurricular activities by revolutionaries out there must be declared out of bounce for all time. And so, the radicals who keep challenging and pressing the new modern regime are condemned for their criminal behavior, for their rioting, their disturbing of the peace, destruction of property, and treason. The justification for a brutal smackdown on the radical wing of the revolutionary coalition rests on the need to restore order.

But just like a reign of terror, this restoration of order is about establishing the moderate regime holds a preponderance of force and a monopoly on the legitimate use of force. The time has come for people to stop taking up arms, stop manning barricades, and stop with all these irregular solutions to their political problems. The moderate regime that’s in charge right now is in charge. You are playing by our rules, and if you don’t like it, there will be fatal consequences.

And this is related to the same kind of clearing out of political rivalries that we see in a reign of terror. The moderates need to poison the legitimacy of the radicals to make sure that whatever standing they once had amongst the people is destroyed. And as much as we think that such behavior is only the purview of a radical, moderates can get up to some pretty shady business in the interest of preserving their own position against ideological rivals. Radical leaders claiming to represent a better, truer, or less compromised version of the revolution must be swept off the table. The people must not be allowed to hear their alternatives to the moderates. And if they suggest that revolutionary solutions are the answers to their problems, there must be fatal consequences.

So, now that we have a sense of the whys, we can return to the second part of the who question: who are the victims? Because the question, why are we doing this, sets the stage for, who are we doing it to? So let’s talk about who winds up a victim of a reign of terror.

These terrors, of course, involve famous names like kings and queens and high princes: Louis XVI and Marie Antoinette, the Romanov family. And this is usually the most common popular understanding of what a reign of terror is — it’s the people rising up and dispatching once and for all the hated benefactors of the former regime, ruthlessly killing the blood-sucking parasites who had been rightly overthrown by the revolution. But when you actually go through the numbers and the list of victims, we find that those people generally make up a small minority of the victims. Aristocrats are not the most common victims of a reign of terror, for a very simple reason that by the time the revolution has reached the reign of terror phase, most of those original benefactors of the ancien regime like the old nobility have fled into exile. They are beyond the reach of the revolution. Most of the French aristocracy had taken up residents elsewhere by the time the reign of terror came along, same is true the old Russian nobility. So if they’re not around to get killed, who is getting killed?

Well, obviously we should talk about the fact that a lot of people getting killed are revolutionary leaders, who were simply rivals for power of those who now happen to be in charge. This is Jacques Pierre Brissot and the Girondins against Robespierre and the Mountain. This is the leadership of the SRs against Lenin and the Bolsheviks. This is where the colloquialism about the revolution eating its children comes from: it’s the Girondins talking about the Mountain. And most especially, it applies to those overthrown moderates now rebranded as reactionaries. Jean-Sylvain Bailly, who stood at the center of the Oath of the Tennis Court, was then hauled out to the Champ de Mars to get his head chopped off for crimes against the revolution, most especially, the massacre of the Champ de Mars. We have the Duc d’Orléans, turned Philippe Égalité, whose ambitions and money had played such a huge role in 1787 and 1788 and 1789 eventually executed for treason. They didn’t give him so much as a thank you note.

I should also add at this point that revolutionary terrorists are not directing their terror solely from the left against everyone to their right. What we actually find them doing is creating their own new middle, and launching themselves against their right wing, yes, but also against their left wing. So, obviously, many people caught up in the terror are caught up because they’re conservatives or because they’re moderates, but others are caught up in the terror because they are too radical and too extreme. The terror is coming from a new center of gravity.

So in Russia, for example, we could talk about Left-Communists and SR Maximalists and anarchists, who were targeted by the Bolsheviks, along with liberals and Whites for the same reason: that their activities were undermining the unity of the revolution at a time of foreign and civil war. When Robespierre launched the Great Terror in 1794, who did he target before he even got to the Cordeliers gang? Left wing Hébertists, who were actually more radical than the members of the Committee of Public Safety.

So beyond ideological rivals, we often find a good number of foreigners being targeted in all of this. It is typically a very dangerous thing to be a foreigner inside of a revolutionary event, because though you might find temporary excited encouragement, and a universality of fellow feeling early in the revolution, this is often eventually gonna be met by a paranoid style of revolutionary nationalism, where you now might be identified with enemies of the revolution because of your foreign connections. Revolutions are very dicey times for even the most apolitical of expatriots.

But most of the victims? Most of the victims are simply poor, anonymous commoners — peasants, workers, lower class randos who run a foul of the regime in one way or another, or who simply live in an area that happens to be in a state of acute unrest, and the government decides to order in some infernal columns. The official tally of the official Reign of Terror is packed with victims from Vendée, for example, whether they were engaged in the uprising or simply picked up for being in the wrong place at the wrong time. Those who are subject to such summary executions, whether by drowning, hanging, cannon fire, guillotine, or machine gun, their names escape our notice because they were nobodies. For every execution of a famous celebrity historical figure, there are hundreds or thousands of executions of unknown commoners. Partly, this can be the result of ratcheting up draconian capital punishment for the simplest of crimes. Lots of victims of the French Reign of Terror were like pick pockets and thieves, people who had just broken the law. If you think about the September Massacres, which were a prelude to the official Reign of Terror, something like half the people who were killed were not aristocrats or enemies of the revolution at all, but people simply being held for having committed some regular old crime.

A bloody week, meanwhile, tends to be a little bit more focused than all of that. It’s less about a prolonged period of repression hitting out multiple directions at once and more about a brief and sharp blow against the radical wing of the revolutionary coalition. And it is hitting out especially against those who have recently attempted to take up arms against the government in the second wave of the revolution. So after the June Rebellion of 1832, or the June Days of 1848, or the suppression of the Paris Commune, or like after the Spartacist Revolt in Germany, the victims tend to be politically radical. They are targeted for trying to move the revolution beyond whatever center the moderates have tried to establish, and unlike a reign of terror is not accompanied by a similar attack against conservatives, reactionaries, and restorationists, unless some group of them also attempted to stage some kind of violent counter-revolution.

In terms of economic class and social standing, the victims of a bloody week tend to come from the lower middle classes and lower classes, so students, artisans, rank and file soldiers and sailors, possibly a few professionals and intellectuals if they got a little too enthusiastic about the radical second wave of a revolution. But unlike a reign of terror, which can find a number of rich, or at least formerly rich aristocrats, as well as lots of comfortable ladies and gentlemen, the victims of the bloody week are gonna be coming from the poorer districts. Which doesn’t exactly set bloody weeks apart from reigns of terror, since reigns of terror also involve lots of lower class victims, but those victims do seem to come exclusively from the lower classes, and that is different.

Now finally we come to the question of how they did it. What are the mechanisms and procedures undertaken by the who — who are perpetrating top-down state violence, and the who — who are the victims of that top-down state violence?

Well, when it comes to the reign of terror, the mechanism is usually some kind of revolutionary tribunal, to at least give a nominal appearance of revolutionary justice. Now, during the French Revolution, revolutionary tribunals were set up to do more than just give the appearance of justice, and there were rules of evidence. But when the law of suspects came down, those rules were suspended and we get to infamous kangaroo court style tribunals. Evidence no longer really matters, accusation carries all before it. So even as there are judges and prosecutors and defendants all playing their parts, the verdict is predetermined, and with ruthless efficiency, the accused are turned into the executed.

But for the most part, the reign of terror likes to keep up the appearance of legality, especially when it comes to trying people who are in the dock for political reasons. People were not hauled before the revolutionary tribunal merely for their political leanings; the accusation was not we disagree with you politically. The accusations, for example, against Danton and Desmoulins were that they were involved in a corrupt self dealing scandal with a certain state owned company, which they had nothing to do with, but it’s not like the Committee of Public [Safety] was just saying, oh, these people pose a political threat to our power, so they must be dispatched with. It was far more that they were corrupt, that they were profiting from the revolution at the expense of the people.

One of the most common accusations we find are “collaboration with foreign enemies,” no matter how spurious or absurd the charge. And so for example, as with Stalin’s purges in the 1930s, you have inner circle Communists admitting that they colluded with the imperialist capitalists to overthrow the revolution. Even if such accusations are literally unbelievable, it is necessary to establish them so as to discredit these leaders, which is, as I said, one of the key goals of a reign of terror: to make sure that the party in power is recognized as the only legitimate representative of the revolution. So you don’t accuse them of supporting the wrong political policies, you accuse them of colluding with enemies of the state.

Now bloody weeks can use the same kind of legal procedures, and though there is certainly quite a bit more fidelity to objective facts and following something like the rule of law in bloody week procedures, there is still something very perfunctory and summary about the nature of the justice being dispensed. Since mass arrests and processing of detainees unfolds quickly and sometimes haphazardly, and it just really doesn’t matter if somebody who’s really innocent gets found guilty. But that said, there is some attempt to limit the harshest penalties to those who were, for example, caught with arms in hand, or who were recognized as the leaders of some insurrection. In these cases, the crimes don’t necessarily have to be manufactured because the bloody week is taking place in the aftermath of a failed revolutionary challenge to the government, and it’s much easier in that case to accuse and prosecute somebody for participation in a failed coup when they are caught with a gun in their.

But it is worth pointing out that those who are rounded up and tried by a moderate regime’s courts and subsequently sentenced to detention or deportation or execution are there after a period when martial law had been declared, and plenty of people who surrendered or laid down their arms were not arrested and processed according to the regular rules of law, but instead came under the immediate jurisdiction of military officers operating under that martial law. And so before the polite niceties of an organized criminal court come into play, many radical leaders and followers find themselves summarily shot on site rather than being processed at all. The vast majority of those killed in action during the Bloody Week were not killed during an exchange of fire, but in summary executions in the street after surrendering or being arrested.

Now, there are plenty of differences between reigns of terror and bloody weeks. A bloody week does tend to be of shorter duration, and more limited in scope, and more limited in who it’s targeting. A reign of terror tends to go on for longer and be a more all-encompassing blanket over society. Now, it’s difficult, given conflicting historical evidence, to know for sure who counts as a victim in a reign of terror or a bloody week, and what the final numbers for such activities actually were. But it also seems that a reign of terror often involves more suspects, more defendants, and more execution than a bloody week will. A bloody week also has a tendency to directly hit a group that has recently attempted to stage some kind of insurrectionary coup d’etat, and so it falls under the purview of a sovereign regime defending itself from an illegal revolt, as opposed to a reign of terror, which is more ideologically driven and is attempting to use their violence to establish entirely new political, economic, and social norms among other things.

So I have not come here to say that reigns of terror and bloody weeks are morally and politically equivalent. But they are both expressions of the same moment in a revolution, when the revolutionary regime uses the power of the state in murderously violent ways in an attempt to establish their permanent ascendancy over the society in question. And more importantly, that these murderously violent acts are committed against other factions of the original revolutionary coalition. In both cases, this is the revolution devouring its children, and that is something that does seem to inevitably occur in every revolution.

So we are approaching the end of this final project of appendices to the Revolutions Podcast. We’ve gone through many stages, and one of the key through lines from beginning to end is that chaos has prevailed. Old political and legal structures no longer have the force that they once did. The society engulfed in revolution grapples with almost continuous uncertainty and insecurity. Violence and criminality rise. Disorder seems to reign.

And so next week, as we approach the final stages of both revolution and the Revolutions Podcast, we will talk about why it is that at the end of every revolution, we always seem to meet a revolutionary dictator.

 

Appendix 9 – The Second Wave

This week’s episode is brought to you by Better Help. It would be nice if life came with an owner’s manual, something comprehensive we could use as reference and guidance when things start to go haywire. Oh, no problem, we could say, let me just flip to that section of the owner’s manual, and see, oh yeah, I’m at fault, better apologize, or, wait, no, actually, I’m the victim here and deserve an apology. But even though that’s not how any of this works, therapy is the next best thing to an owner’s manual. Therapy helps us frame and talk through the problems in our lives so we can figure out exactly how to handle the latest batch of issues that have cropped up. As the world’s largest therapy service, Better Help has matched three million people with professionally licensed and vetted therapists, available a hundred percent online. Plus, it’s affordable. Just fill out a brief questionnaire to match with a therapist. If things aren’t clicking, you can easily switch to a new therapist anytime. Couldn’t be simpler. No waiting rooms, no traffic, no endless searching for the right therapist.

Learn more and save 10% off your first month at betterhelp.com/revolutions. That’s betterhelp.com/revolutions.

~dramatic music swells~

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Appendix 9: The Second Wave

As we’ve discussed over the last two appendices, when the first great revolutionary wave recedes, inherent divisions among the revolutionaries emerge. Those who find themselves in charge of the post-revolutionary government struggle to maintain cohesion. The disequilibrium of the later stages of the ancien regime finds its counterpart in the disequilibrium of the early stages of the revolutionary regime. Things are still extremely fraught and nothing at all is settled. The revolutionaries turned responsible agents of government must improvise on the fly a new set of political arrangements that will hopefully allow equilibrium to return to the society they’ve seized control of.

And this is no easy task, because all the chaos balls bouncing around the later stages of the ancien regime are still bouncing around in the early stages of the revolutionary regime. Plus, there are almost certainly shooting wars breaking out on multiple fronts. Achieving stability is an incredibly difficult task, and occasionally it’s impossible.

Now we know that divisions among the revolutionaries can open up on many fronts — religious, geographic, economic, and social class — but one of the most dependable splits is along temperamental and ideological lines. This is a split between moderates and radicals.

Radicals cheered on the first revolutionary wave and now want it to advance further, in bigger and bolder directions. Moderates cheered on the first revolutionary wave and now want to consolidate a few minimal gains before risking anything more, if indeed they even want to risk anything more. Chances are they are satisfied with the minimum gains and don’t want the revolution to advance further at all. It usually happens that as the early stage revolutionary regime coalesces, moderates wind up in key positions of authority. If that government tries to put the breaks on the revolution, they will inevitably be criticized by more strident radical voices. If the conflict between radicals and moderates escalates, then the stage will be set for a second revolutionary wave, a more radical wave that sometimes succeeds and washes out the moderates, and other times breaks against the stormwall and is forced to fall back.

Before we go on today though, let’s get our terminology down, because words like “radical” and “moderate” can take on all sorts of meanings in people’s minds. The definition of these words shifts constantly depending on time period, geographic location, and political context. So, let’s be clear about what we’re talking about.

Let’s start with radicals and radicalism. I often find people misunderstanding one another about who or what should be called radical because we equivocate on the meaning of the word. Broadly speaking, we need to disentangle two types of radicalism: radicalism of means and radicalism of ends. Radicalism of means is a willingness to engage in any strategy or tactic that will achieve political objectives, whatever those objectives happen to. A radical in this case is somebody who will ignore both the spirit and the letter of any custom, law, rule, or norm in the pursuit of their objectives. The ends justify the means. Radicalism of means is thus measured by a willingness to do things beyond the bounds of what we might consider normal ethical behavior. It involves a flexible imagination, single-minded clarity of purpose, and very few compunctions about doing things that other people might consider bad or wrong. If a radical of means is losing a chess match, they might win that match by bashing their opponent over the head with a chair. This is the tactical approach of a radical of means. This kind of radicalism can be deployed towards any objective, so conservatives, liberals, moderates, all of them have radical wings. So a radical conservative is absolutely a thing, even if the words themselves appear to be contradictory. A radical conservative is someone willing to go to any length and use any tactic in defense of the status quo.

Now, the other type of radicalism is radicalism of ends. When we talk about ends here, we are talking about how much society will change from the present status quo. A conservative is somebody who wants things to change not at all, or change very, very slowly. A moderate is willing to tolerate some change, but not go too far or too fast. A radical, meanwhile, wants the complete reordering of society after an apocalyptic year zero, and this total reordering of society is often premised on the destruction of old social and political institutions. The goal of such radicals is not remodeling the house, but tearing it down and building something new from the foundation up. Radicalism of ends is not limited to left wing or progressive political actors; a religious fanatic might have the radical end of a theocracy, a nationalist might have the radical end of an ethnically pure society. The point being that the radical end involves a great departure from the present status quo, and a greater willingness to toss out institutions of that status quo that are seen as irredeemably corrupt.

Now, on the other side of our looming confrontation, we have moderates. In contrast to the radical, the moderate is going to limit the scope of their imagination, whether we’re talking about means or ends. Moderation of means entails having some kind of mental list of things one won’t do, that if one can only remain in power if one does X, and X is too radical a step to contemplate — whether it’s assassination, black male, or hostage taking — then the moderate will not do it. They will acknowledge defeat and quit the field. Moderation of ends, meanwhile, entails a cautious imagination about what is possible. Change and reform must happen, but it should not go too far or happen too fast. We must proceed one step at a time. They consider calls by radicals to cut the cord and sprint away from the chain to the past as a reckless risk that will provoke a backlash, threatening to undo even moderate revolutionary gains, let alone the great dreams of the radicals. For the moderate, prudence and patience are the watch words after so much chaos and violence.

With these parsed definitions in mind, we can now see that there can exist moderate radicals and radical moderates, which, like the radical conservatives, seems like a contradiction in terms. A moderate radical, though, is somebody who dreams of great social transformation, but has limits on what they are willing to do to achieve that grand objective. A radical moderate, meanwhile, is willing to engage in any activity or behavior necessary to ensure the revolution is not handed over to radicals, or anybody who wants to turn the world upside down. When I think about the French Revolution of 1848 and the ministers of the provisional government who deliberately sabotaged the national workshops in order to discredit them and halt further advances on the social front, well those seem like radical moderates to me.

So if we go back and survey the people who come to power after the first revolutionary wave, we typically find ourselves among moderates of ends. This is explainable in part because of where they come from. The first batch of post-revolutionary leaders is typically drawn from the ranks of the old ruling class as we broadly defined it: educated elites with the money, connections, and standing to have a place in society under the ancien regime, even if they were not actually holding the levers of power. These leaders then typically come from that breakaway faction of the ruling class we talked about in our early appendices, people who had become so resistant or frustrated with the now former sovereign that they launched a revolution to overthrow them. Before the dust even settles, these are the kinds of people then stepping into positions of post-revolutionary authority because they are the ones closest to the halls of power. To be in such a cohort means one is materially comfortable and probably at least a little bit respectable, even if they had been considered gadflies or nuisances at ancien regime cocktail parties. Everywhere we look in the first wave of post-revolutionary government, we find such prominent figures, who had names and reputations made before the revolution, not by the revolution.

For reasons not hard to understand then, this set of leaders naturally tends to be more limited in their revolutionary goals, they are quite moderate. Certainly they want to avoid the kind of root and branch destruction contemplated by the radicals. Why? Well, because the old ways weren’t all bad for them. So the goal is to reform some broken parts of the system without turning the world upside down, or, worse yet, losing credit with the banks. So moderation of ends prevails inside the committees assemblies and ministries now claiming sovereign authority over the realm. Though, it is worth pointing out that even if all these folks are considered moderates because they are moderates of ends, this first batch of moderate leaders have just passed through a period where they were quite radical on the question of means. They have, after all, just come from performing the mental gymnastics necessary to justify a revolutionary power grab. Even an arch moderate reformer like Francisco Madero was briefly a radical — it doesn’t get much more radical than launching an armed revolt against the government.

Complicating the situation for our first batch of moderate revolutionary leaders, from the Earl of Essex to Prince Lvov, is that upon taking up their post-revolutionary authority, their time and attention is now split. The issue here is that the revolutionary government must serve two masters, the revolution and Leviathan. The former demands liberty; the latter demands orders. Now that they oversee the administration of society, this group must see to it that society is well administered. Many of the functions of the former regime need to be maintained in full: municipal infrastructure, social programs, tax collection, the administration of justice and regulatory agencies, seeing that the entire military apparatus is still functional. The first generation of revolutionary leaders are now tasked with ensuring all that stays functional. This is an especially difficult task given that if the state was functional, there probably would not have been a revolution. So we are invariably talking about a society whose political and economic systems are frustratingly out of sorts. Just trying to keep the lights on will consume an enormous amount of time and energy and take up most of the emotional and psychological bandwidth of our initial revolutionary leaders.

But consumed as they are with trying to keep the lights on with maintaining order, with serving Leviathan, they also must deliver on the promises made by the revolution. These are usually pretty simple promises: liberty, equality, bread, land, freedom. But while it was easy to shout slogans like these to the masses while the ancien regime was recognized as the great obstacle to all of that, to anything and everything that one might desire, it turns out to be far more difficult to deliver after the obstacle has been removed. As it turns out, it was never just about one of our great idiots standing in the way of all that is good and pure. There are lots of competing interests out there that must be considered when formulating policy, lots of competing revolutionary interests. There’s tension after all when the workers cry for cheap bread and the peasants demand for better prices for their grain. Peasant demands for redistribution of land will incur protests from major landowners who may have themselves been a part of the revolutionary coalition seeking liberty, and might even consider breaking up their estates if they are adequately compensated, but adequate compensation means making demands of the peasants that might infringe on their conception of revolutionary liberty.

Governing means making decisions. Making decisions means making enemies. And if one’s decision making tends to routinely give short shrift to the maximum revolutionary program, if it is consistently limited, cautious, and moderate, then the radicals are going to be among the enemies made.

So what are some examples of this, of the moderate program of the first cohort of revolutionary leaders? Well, we can look at the English Civil War and see that parliamentary leaders coalesced around a few great lords, whose object in fighting the civil war initially was simply to gain a bit of leverage over the king, maybe force him to take them on as ministers, but that was it.

In the French Revolution, the moderates of the National Assembly eventually produced the moderate Constitution of 1791, which no one was happy with, but which especially incensed radical voices, who wanted to move in a far more republican, egalitarian and democratic direction.

In the Revolution of 1830, the Orléanists went into a room, locked the door, and revised the charter of government in the mildest way possible to avoid demands from young radicals in the streets to declare a republic.

When Francisco Madero got himself declared President of Mexico, his first order of business was reconciling with old Porfirians, and backing away from the demands made by the people who put him into power.

In Russia, the first provisional government was composed almost entirely of conservative liberals, whose only real objective was restoring some competence to the state apparatus and nothing more. In fact, they were terrified of anything more than that.

And this takes us back to our old friend, frustration. Radicals who came out into the street, manned the barricades, joined citizen militias, expected their service and sacrifice to mean something. And instead, they open the newspaper each day to discover that the people that they have fought to elevate into power might not be interested in delivering on the promises of the revolution. And so frustration sets in. And just as they had vented their frustrations with the ancien regime, the radicals now begin to vent their frustration with the first cohort of moderate leaders.

Now, radical frustration with the moderates is driven by a mix of true belief and self-interest. True belief is not something to be casually dismissed. Sometimes we find radical leaders like Danton or Lenin, or. Describe merely in terms of Machiavellian calculation and self-interest. But radicals are often radicals for very simple reasons.

It’s because they believe in the radical program. They believe that the revolution will be deed half done if it does not deliver on its full promise. So in the days, weeks, and months after the revolution, they are shocked and outraged and appalled by the scattered crumbs brushed down onto the floor by the moderates who claim sovereignty over the realm. Their frustration and anger and disappointment is then further exacerbated by fear, most especially fear of counter revolution. And so while moderates may argue that the radicals will go too far, and that will open the door for a backlash in counter revolution, the radicals argue the opposite, that the very moderation of the moderates is what invites counter revolution. Radicals are outraged and appalled at the lack of vigorous measures against enemies of the revolution — people who should be in prison or in exile are wandering around free.

But while we should not ignore the fact that radicals are not just saying things that they genuinely believe that their larger program could, should, and must be enacted, let’s also not kid ourselves about the nature of ambition and self-interest. Most of our radical leaders come from a lower social tier than the first cohort of leaders who stepped into positions of authority after the revolution. Had our radical leaders been richer or more important or more influential, they would probably already be in the halls of government right now. Radicals thus tend to come from the second tier of the educated and comfortable set of society, a lot of young lawyers and journalists and military officers. They are passionate strivers who, whether they are fully conscious of it or not, are pursuing their own personal life ambitions, as they push press and criticize the inadequacy of the moderates. So, it is true belief, yes, but it’s also an obvious path to personal power.

So the growing chorus of radicals who are opposed to the moderates fall into the classification set of radical radicals, those who are unfettered by traditional norms of behavior, but who are also pursuing total social, political, and economic transformation. They demand that more radical means be deployed by the revolutionary government to advance the revolution and defend the revolution. They demand sterner, tougher, and more uncompromising. revolutionary government. They want to use pressure and intimidation and violence to achieve their goals. And they want to use these radical means in pursuit of radical ends: mass redistribution of land, the nationalization of industry, democratic equality, whatever counts as the radical position in the time and place and context we’re talking about. Radicals want to fight against foot draggers and layabouts and corrupt sellouts down at city hall. They want no more excuses, no more delays, they want the government to deliver on the simple promises of the revolution. And as each new policy, law, or decree falls short to the radical expectations, frustration mounts, and factional battle lines become well drawn. As the weeks, months, and sometimes even years pass, the tension and conflict between the moderate government to the first wave and the radical tendencies of the coming second wave ebb and flow, build and recede, until some great moment of truth arrives, which triggers the radical attempt to stage a second revolution.

As radical challenges to the moderates mount, the moderates often find themselves caught in a dilemma. The first cohort of moderates often come to power having denounced the coercive tyranny of the former regime, and they promised to respect everyone’s political liberties, it’s one of the great reasons they went into revolution in the first place. They thus have difficulty cracking down on opponents, even as their opponents get openly belligerent. Moderates are bound by their principles to allow their enemies to operate out in the open and thus allow the second revolutionary wave to build.

So even after the Bolsheviks got caught up in an armed insurrection in July 1917, the response from the provisional government was incredibly mild. Lenin and a few other leaders skipped town, but mostly the Bolsheviks… just got left alone.

Freedom of speech and thought and the press meant that the Jacobin Club and the Cordeliers’ Club could agitate right out in the open, and moderates in the National Assembly and then subsequent Legislative Assembly were helpless to do anything about it.

When Lafayette attempted to arrest Marat for inflammatory speech, public sentiment mostly sided with Marat, and Lafayette was forced to back down.

But even if it’s not about principle or public opinion, moderates have another incentive to not come down too hard on the radicals: there’s an understanding that the radicals are the most committed soldiers in the war against reactionaries and counter revolution. Radicals are naturally going to be the most dedicated and most committed defenders of the revolution. Moderates can’t afford to alienate them too much for fear of losing their shock troops, the people we need to hold the line against counter revolution because we can’t do it ourselves.

So as tension builds and builds, there is then another big thing thrown into the mix, and that is that this is often happening in the context of a wartime emergency. As we noted in our last appendices, revolutions bring out all sorts of different wars, both foreign and domestic, and if the war has any sort of ideological dimension where the very survival of the revolution appears to be at stake, radical demands are going to come with an existential bite. Toleration of counter revolutionary activity must be met with severe consequences. The enemy is at the gate. For the revolution to survive, the enemy must be destroyed. And when we look back over our revolutions, we often find that just as with the first wave, military debacles often accompany the second wave. We’re talking here of things like the failures of the French armies in the spring of 1792, Kerensky’s failed offensive in the summer of 1917; these failures discredit the moderates and get people’s heads turning towards radical critics who promise to win the war and save the revolution, or in the case of the Bolsheviks, end the war and save the revolution.

Now, an interesting distinction between the first wave and the second wave of the revolution is that the second wave uprising is often planned in advance and launched according to a prearranged timetable. As we’ve seen, one of the great hallmarks of the first wave of the revolution is that it breaks out spontaneously, it’s random, it catches everyone by surprise. Both revolutionaries and defenders of the ancien regime scramble to respond to an event that nobody foresaw. But the second wave typically comes after degree of planning. Arrangements are made. Orders are given. A date is circled on the calendar. The second wave does not happen as a spontaneous reaction to some trigger, but because somebody decided that this is the moment we strike.

So what are some examples of this? Well, obviously the French Revolution looms large. The French Revolution was defined by conflicts between “moderates” and “radicals,” whatever those terms happen to mean at any given time, as they did change meaning depending on whether we’re talking about 1789, 1790, 1791, 1792, 1793, or 1794. But obviously the great radical second wave was the insurrection of August 10th, 1792, an event which often goes by the name, the Second Revolution. Total. And frankly justified loss of faith in the King combined with a looming threat of Austria and Prussia led Danton and other Paris radicals to plan, organize, and stage a revolutionary insurrection. They gathered forces, they circled the date, and then they rang the tocsin at the appointed hour.

This was also true in Russia in October 1917. The October Revolution was a planned and orchestrated assault on Kerensky’s government — unlike the first revolution, which followed the spontaneous activities of the women in Petrograd, who, it should be remembered, the Bolsheviks had told to stand down. Now these two incredibly famous moments in revolutionary history also get us into the dynamic of the people who initially made the revolution eventually get thrown overboard by the revolution. And we’ll get much more into the revolution eating its children next week. But the overthrow of the moderates by radicals indicates that there is presently a lot of activity in the kitchen. Now, August 1792 and October 1917 are the most famous radical second waves to hit a revolution. And because the French Revolution and the Russian Revolution are the two greatest and most influential revolutions in world history, we might think to ourselves that radicals rising up and overtaking moderates is just a thing that happens in the normal course of a revolution.

But as often as not this radical second wave manifests itself, but is then defeated by the moderates. That’s what happened in all the subsequent French revolutions we talked about. After the Revolution of 1830, moderates took control of the French government to the increasing frustration and anger of young Neo-Jacobin radicals in Paris. These radicals subsequently staged the June Rebellion of 1832, which was an attempt to revive the revolution and push France towards an egalitarian republic. This uprising was defeated by forces loyal to the moderates in a matter of days. Now we often treat 1830 and 1832 as two separate historical events, but really 1832 is best understood as the failed second wave of 1830.

Similarly, the June Day’s uprising of 1848 was launched against the moderates of the February Revolution, but instead of succeeding, it was beaten back down by those moderates. This is also a way to view the relationship between the moderates of the third French Republic and the radicals of the Paris Commune. The Commune, like its radical predecessors was crushed by the moderates. And we also saw this throughout Central Europe in 1848, as, for example, moderate German liberals rallied to put down the forces of the Heckers and Struves of the world.

There are also times when such a second wave either does not materialize at all, or to the extent that the revolution is radicalized, it doesn’t necessarily follow from the concerted action of any radical group. The American Revolution had radicals and moderates, but it’s not like John Adams ever staged an armed coup to win the debate over independence. The Haitian revolution radicalized as emancipation went from unthinkable to fact of life, but this just occurred inside a five-sided messy conflict rather than a binary struggle between moderates in power and radicals out of power trying to overthrow them. In South America, Simone Bolivar traveled a path from seeking merely republican independence for Gran Colombia to seeking to overturn the racial caste system and emancipate the slaves, but this did not involve a direct insurrectionary dynamic like August 1792 or October 1917.

So as we talked about last week, with the fact that there’s always a restorationists wing of any revolutionary civil war, there’s also going to be a radical faction inside of the revolution. That faction is always going to be present, they are always gonna want to push further, and they would love to toss the moderate sellouts out on their butts. But they’re not always gonna have the forces or resources or luck necessary to carry that out. So the radical challenge will thus always manifest, but it can be beaten back.

But other times they very much do have the forces and resources and luck necessary to carry it out. And so next week we will move on to the subsequent attempt to consolidate and settle the revolution once and for all. This typically involves crackdowns, purges, imprisonment, exile, and executions for those on the wrong side of the revolutionary government, whether it takes the form of a dramatic reign of terror carried out by victorious radicals, or more mundane repression by the state, because the moderates won their conflict with the radicals and now would very much like to restore order, such top down violence by the government on the people — or at least some targeted group of the people — inevitably follows.

As we discussed in the first appendices, ultimately, the legitimacy of any government rests on its monopoly on violent force, and eventually the revolutionary government is going to have to prove that it has a monopoly on violent force, and it is this late stage process in any revolutionary event that often takes that revolutionary event to one of the most common results of any revolution, and that is authoritarian dictatorship.

 

Appendix 8 – Wars, Both Foreign and Domestic

This week’s episode is brought to you by Harry’s. Time is a precious thing, and when our schedules get backed up and overrun, we often find ourselves cutting it close as we go from here to there and from this to that. It doesn’t leave a lot of time to agonize over what kind of blades to shave with, and once you choose Harry’s, you should know that they have the highest customer satisfaction in the shaving industry. Plus, you don’t have to remember to go to the store to get them, they’ll just arrive when you need them. And shaving will remain what it ought to be: a reliably efficient experience.

Now, one of the things I like best about Harry’s is its simple and elegant design. The shaves are great, and I’m not spending money on razors that are overpriced by design. The ergonomic weighted handle not only feels good when I’m shaving, but it looks good too. There’s no frills, no nonsense, just a good looking shave.

So right now you can get Harry’s starter set for just $3, plus you’ll get a free travel size body wash. This set includes a five-blade razor, weighted handle, foaming shave gel, and a travel cover, a $16 value for just $3. Just visit harrys.com/revolutions, so no matter how busy things get, stay fresh with Harry’s. Get your Harry’s starter set today, and you’ll also get a free travel size body wash.

Go to harrys.com/revolutions — that’s harrys.com/revolutions.

This week’s episode is also brought to you by Trade Coffee. I drink coffee every morning. It’s an essential part of my routine. And so if you’re like me, you need to try Trade, the coffee subscription service that makes it simple for you to enjoy the best cup of coffee every morning while also discovering new blends and varieties to keep things fresh. Now, I love a good coffee shop as much as the next person, the atmosphere, the vibes, the people. It’s a great place to get together and work or chat or just hang out, but it’s not something we can do every day, and coffee is something I need every day. So I start every day with reliable deliveries from Trade at home, and then the rest of my day can unfold as it pleases.

This week I got the Power and Glory blend from Feast Coffee. It’s got a chocolatey sweetness with a hefty body, which meets the glory of citrus aromatics and notes of fresh fruit. So upgrade your coffee today with Trade Coffee and let them take the guesswork out of finding your perfect cup. Right now Trade is offering our listeners a total of $30 off your subscription plus free shipping at drinktrade.com/revolutions.

That’s drinktrade.com/revolutions for $30 off your subscription to the best coffees in the country — drinktrade.com/revolutions.

This week’s episode is also brought to you by Better Help. It would sure be nice if life came with an owner’s manual. If something in our life starts to go haywire isn’t working properly, we could just flip to the relevant section of the manual and say, ah, yes, it’s this specific part that I need to fix. I’ll do this, I’ll do that, and voila, everything is better. But life doesn’t work like that. We don’t have a manual. Better Help Online Therapy is basically the next best thing. I’ve had very good success with therapy, helping me map out the equivalent of an owner’s manual for my life, so I know what needs maintenance, how often, and to what end, and when new things happen and new things go wrong, it gives me some basic troubleshooting skills to identify the nature and scope of the issue, so I know what part of the manual to be looking in.

As the world’s largest therapy service, Better Help has matched 3 million people with professionally licensed and vetted therapists available a hundred percent online. Plus it’s affordable. Just fill out a brief questionnaire to match with a therapist. If things aren’t clicking, you can easily switch to a new therapist anytime. It couldn’t be simpler. No waiting rooms, no traffic, no endless searching for the right therapist. Learn more and save 10% off your first month at betterhelp.com/revolutions. That’s betterhelp.com/revolutions.

~dramatic music swells~

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Appendix 8: Wars, Both Foreign and Domestic

Last time we discussed a nearly universal characteristic that follows any successful revolution, and that’s the entropy of victory. Today we’re gonna talk about another near universal characteristic that follows a successful revolution, and that is war.

Now we know that in normal times, war is the continuation of politics by other means. This goes double in a revolutionary moment, when all the old rules and norms and laws of politics have collapsed anyway. Violence has already entered the picture as a viable and justifiable means to political ends, so it’s not much of a leap for a full blown war to break out as a direct consequence of the revolution. So what we’re gonna do today is break down the types and categories of revolutionary wars, both civil and international, because though war itself may be a constant, the particulars depend very much on time, place, and circumstance.

Now, first, let’s talk about domestic wars — civil wars. One thing that became very clear to me in making this podcast is that all revolutions are civil wars. It is always and everywhere the case in a revolution that at least two sides are contesting sovereign power using force. The preponderance of force stage of the revolution is by its very nature a civil war. Now, this is true whether it’s armies on a battlefield or street fighting around barricades. So technically, civil war has already entered the picture thanks to the contest over the preponderance of force, but we’ve already talked about that. What we’re here to talk about today are the kinds of conflicts that happen after that phase. Whether that phase took three days, or three years, or three decades, it resulted in revolutionary victory. And what happens after revolutionary victory is what we’re here to talk about.

Now, there are two broad categories of civil war that follow revolutionary victory. One is wars between revolutionary factions, now that the entropy of victory has broken their unity. The other kind is wars between the revolutionary regime and some restorationist group fighting to bring back the ancien regime. Typically, these two types of civil war are gonna be happening simultaneously, driving into each other and freeing off of each other, because we would hate for anything to be simple and uncomplicated.

Now, to take the second of these types first, in any post-revolutionary moment, we invariably find a rump force still loyal to the old regime, that’s ready to organize an armed struggle to reclaim sovereignty from the revolutionaries. This is often considered a realistic goal because of the growing disunity of those revolutionaries. Like we may have been defeated, but now look at them squabbling and backstabbing. We can regroup and stage a comeback.

Now, in the early going, the goal of this group will often be the literal restoration of the ousted sovereign: the aim of putting King Charles I, or King Louis XVI, or Tsar Nicholas II back on their rightful throne. But problematically, if a sovereign has been overthrown by a revolution, it’s often because their appeal as individuals has become, you know, rather limited. When the Russian Whites were initially trying to get organized, hey, we’re trying to bring back Nicholas and Alexandra was not much of a sales pitch. So what I’ve observed about these counter-revolutionary restorationist movements is that they start growing in size and strength and potency once they become more about restoring the former regime generally and less about restoring the former sovereign specifically. The royalist restoration in Britain succeeded when it represented the institutions of a royal dynasty rather than Charles I, the individual human. The Royal and Catholic armies in Vendée were trying to restore the monarchy after Louis the 16th got his head chopped off, but not Louis the 16th — he had gotten his head chopped off. And then ultimately, what Russian White leaders like Admiral Kolchak and General Denikin started doing was trumpeting the restoration of the Russian Empire, one and Indivisible, but not necessarily Nicholas and Alexandra. It was actually somewhat helpful when the revolutionaries dispatched these various problematic sovereigns because the restorationists were free to pursue the idea of the old regime, the overthrown ruler themselves safely relegated to permanent martyrdom, thanks to an ax, a guillotine, or a pistol.

Now there’s always gonna be a faction committed to the restoration of the old regime, but it’s not the case that this faction is always going to become strong enough to wage some kind of counter-revolutionary civil war against the new revolutionary regime. There were, of course, Bourbon legitimate who organized after 1830, but they never had the size or the strength necessarily to challenge the July Monarchy. Then after 1848, there were Legitimists and Orléanists running around, but they didn’t have the juice to challenge the Second Empire. And then after 1871, there were Legitimists and Orléanists and Bonapartists, none of them commanding enough support on their own to wrest control of the state from the others, and so they all fell into an unhappy business partnership that we call the Third Republic. So there are always gonna be die hard diagnostic claims and supporters, but those claims and supporters no longer capture wide attention or interest.

The same was true ultimately of diehard Porfirians in Mexico. There was a faction that kind of rallied to Felix Diaz, but it was insignificant in the grand scheme of things. The groups that fought for control of Mexico after 1910 mostly moved on from the Porphyrian dynasty. So while there is always some restorationists faction in play, they are not going to define what form revolutionary civil war takes.

That leaves the other type of civil, the one that stems directly from the entropy of victory. This is revolutionary on revolutionary violence. Intra-revolutionary conflict can break out along any of the lines of discord we talked about in Appendix Seven: socioeconomic class, geographic regionalism, political ideology, religious belief, straight up personal conflict. We’ve seen these types of civil war break out all over the place in the podcast: fighting between Bolsheviks, SRs, and anarchists, the Mountain versus the Gerondins, fighting between liberals and socialists, between centralists and federalists, republicans and constitutional monarchists. If we look at the United States after Yorktown, things like Shea’s Rebellion and the Whiskey Rebellion can be framed as at least civil war-ish conflicts between two wings of the victorious revolutionaries along socioeconomic and regional lines. To wit, rural western farmers against the eastern commercial elites.

Now, in some cases, the Civil war side of the equation seems to overawe the revolutionary side. Revisionist historians think the Civil War aspects of the English Revolution were so pronounced that they want to call the whole period the English Civil Wars. The Haitian Revolution had lots of intra-revolutionary conflict culminating especially with the War of Knives between Louverture and Rigaud, which broke down along regional and ethnic lines. And then so much of post independent Spanish America was defined by competing caudillos, these conflicts often being less about ideology and more about regional factionalism. This was a pattern that held all the way through the Mexican Revolution, which, not unlike the English Revolution, is often recast as merely a civil war with barely any revolutionary content to speak of, it was just powerful leaders vying for the throne. Now, I personally think it was much more than that, but one could frame it that way.

Now I can only speak of the revolutions that we’ve covered, but it seems clear that even setting aside the preponderance of force phase of the conflict, all revolutions will involve a further civil war of some kind or another. And it is usually a mix of the two types that we just talked about, where disunity and fighting among the revolutionary groups allows restorationists groups to spy an opportunity to strike, creating multi-front and multi-factional conflicts where it’s often not clear who’s fighting who and who is on whose side. This certainly describes the situation in the French Revolution after about 1792 and the Russian Revolution after 1917, where there were simultaneously strong restorationist forces in the field and intensely bitter conflicts amongst the revolutionaries themselves.

But were civil wars, the only types of wars consuming the French Revolution and Russian Revolution, or any of the other revolutions? Oh, good gracious, no. That would make things far too simple. Because revolutions are also always at the doorstep of a foreign war. One of the other big takeaways from all my reading about all these revolutions is that the international dimension is vital to understanding the revolution’s trajectory. No revolution unfolds in an isolated bubble. That is because no polity on earth, be it a city state, or a kingdom, or a republic, or an empire, operates in an isolated bubble. We are always connected beyond the territorial bounds of our societies. When something is tumultuous and destabilizing as a revolution breaks out, foreign neighbors are going to get dragged into it one way or the other. Cash, weapons, supplies, soldiers, and diplomats start crossing borders in both directions, as all the interested parties in the revolution seek aid and comfort from various foreign powers, and those foreign powers look to increase their influence and interest inside the polity undergoing the revolution. Now, sometimes this stops short of full blown declarations of war, and unfolds instead as proxy conflicts within the context of the inevitable civil wars. But other times, domestic revolution leads directly to international war.

Now, there is something of a prevailing myth out there that the most common type of international war will break out when neighboring powers fear the spread of radical ideas, and invade and crush the revolution to restore the ancien regime. One imagines an ousted sovereign turning up in a neighboring court begging for help, and the sympathetic neighbor saying, ah, yes, we must raise troops to put down the revolution before it spreads. Now don’t get me wrong, this does happen sometimes — the Russians sometimes march into Hungary — but usually it’s not that way at all. The great powers of Europe eventually concluded the first French Republic was an intolerable menace that had to be destroyed, but that’s not how the war started. Indeed, almost nowhere do we find international powers mobilizing for war primarily on restorationists grounds; not in the English Revolution nor the American Revolution, French Revolution, Haitian Revolution, Spanish American Independence, not in 1830 or 1848 or 1870, not in Mexico or in Russia.

Now these kinds of things can happen — France did after all invade Spain in the early 1820s with the express purpose of overthrowing the liberal regime and restoring Bourbon absolutism — but these are the exceptions rather than the rule. I mean, even after the Allies had been at war with France for 23 years, they still found themselves without a clear answer of who should follow Napoleon in 1814 and 1815, because the allies did not agree amongst themselves that it was a war aim to restore the Bourbons to power.

Now what more typically draws neighbors into a war is not their solidarity with the ousted monarch, who could after all, easily be a long despised rival who they were happy to watch burn, but instead their interests in the neighbor’s resources, strength, and general disposition. Probably, they’ve had local clients who were always happy to orient trade and diplomatic relations in the foreign patron’s direction, and now that the regime has broken down completely they want to back factions most inclined to support their interests. This is what happened in the Mexican Revolution, where the United States, with all its banks and guns decided to be the king maker of Mexico. They constantly shifted their support. First Villa was great, and then he was the devil. Madero and Carranza and Obregon came in and out of favor. What the United States wanted more than anything else was hegemonic influence over Mexico, permanent political stability, and commercial profits. They didn’t really care who delivered it.

This also happened in Haiti, which effectively became a battlefield between the British and Spanish and French forces in addition to the local population, because it was the most profitable piece of real estate in the world. And in Russia, you can see how much the Allied occupations of the periphery of the empire and their support for the Whites was less about needing to restore Nicholas and Alexandra to the throne and far more about advancing each country’s political and economic interests in post-revolutionary Russia.

But it is also true that sometimes it’s less about calculation of interests of wealth and power, and instead comes down to the mood and temper of those with the power to make war and peace. This is when individual agency can come into play. Like the big shift in Hapsburg policy in 1792, thanks to the death of Emperor Leopold II, who was staunchly committed to staying out of France and the ascension of his son Francis II, who was ideologically committed to putting down the revolution. So sometimes it’s true that the whims and personality of individual rulers decide things, and this is a big deal, especially for Francis II because he was subsequently emperor until 1835 and never really changed his mind.

Now, as often as not, revolutionary wars are not started by the foreign powers looking to invade or capture or destroy the revolution, but are instead started by the revolutionaries themselves — that is, they are looking to expand and grow their power, which leads to war with their neighbors. The wars of the French Revolution, I think, began when the Jacobins started to push for a war in 1791 and 1792 as like, a character building exercise that would invigorate the nation and push the expansion of this Empire of Liberty they were trying to create. They had dreams of the universal salvation of mankind and wanted to overthrow neighboring regimes to see it done. In the Russian context, the Red Army’s campaigns on their western flank were about expanding the Communist revolution to Germany and beyond. Now, in the case of their conflict with Poland, well, Poland had its own expansionist dreams that ran them right into Russian expansionist dreams, so it’s not like the Polish Soviet War was entirely about Bolshevik dreams of worldwide socialist revolution, but that did have a lot to do with it. There was a reason they were trying to march on Warsaw, and that was to create a bridge to Germany. And many observers saw the battle of Warsaw explicitly in terms of a battle between capitalism and communism, with the result being the miraculous salvation of capitalism from the invading communists.

Now, there are course also international wars where the neighboring country or foreign power is not at all opposed to the idea of revolution at all. Sometimes the regime is positively giddy at the idea that a revolution has broken out somewhere in a neighbor’s territory because of the wonderful opportunities it affords. The prototypical example of this is France deciding to support British North America in their rebellion against crown and Parliament; it was certainly a wonderful opportunity to stick it to the British. Simone Bolivar tried to get the United States to play a similar role in the struggles for Spanish American Independence, but was rejected. It took support from a different neighboring power, the Free Republic of Haiti, the second free and independent nation in the western hemisphere, that got him back on track. And during the Russian Revolution, Russia itself was blockaded, but after the founding of the ComIntern, the Russians flipped all of this, and they became the patrons of revolutions in other countries. They were always willing to play the role of banker or arms dealer and safe haven for communist revolutionaries abroad.

Now, one sort of exception I do want to talk about here is the Revolution of 1830, which was not followed by an international conflict. And we might simply say, oh, well yeah, well, not much changed, so there was no reason for a war, but it was a fear of international war that was one of the main selling points of Louis Philippe; certainly it’s what earned him Lafayette’s support. Because there would have been a war if the result of the July Days fighting had either been the declaration of another French Republic or the elevation of a bone apart to the throne. The words republique and Bonaparte meant only war, and it is very unlikely that in 1830 the other great powers of Europe would’ve allowed either a republic or a Bonapartist restoration without a fight. And so, the French swapped one Bourbon for another, and then made it very clear in their first communications with all the other foreign offices of Europe, we are not a threat to you, we mean you no harm.

So what all of these wars mean, whether they are foreign wars or civil wars, is that a revolutionary epoch is a militarized epoch. Nearly all the revolutions we’ve talked about involve military mobilization on a scale that far exceeded the military mobilizations of the ancien regime. From the creation of the New Model Army to the creation of the Continental Army, the levée en masse, the Red Army, the various armies of the Mexican Revolution and Spanish American independence and the Haitian Revolution, we have tons of people either volunteering to serve in the ranks, or conscripted into service. In all of these places, the number of people under arms dramatically increased, and the hearts and minds of tons and tons of people were stamped by military service, with the drilling and the orders, the battles, the blood, the boredom, the losses, the courage, the victories, all of it. The shared experience of war marks the revolutionary generation.

And one of the effects of this is that military service has always afforded an opportunity for upward mobility. The army and the navy have always had room for talented recruits and opportunities for young men to advance up the social ladder, and in a revolutionary war, these opportunities are everywhere. People can come from nowhere and become something. This is especially true in a situation where the martial aspects of the revolution increase, and so the social and political authority of military officers increases beyond their mere military authority. This upward churn creates leaders and heroes and, at the very top, opportunities for commanders in chief to lead the whole nation. Napoleon is obviously the most famous example of this, but George Washington went from merely being a prominent Virginia planter to being, like, god of America. Simone Bolivar did it in South America, Obregon did it in Mexico. If wars are everywhere, soldiers will become your leaders.

But all these civil wars and foreign wars requires bodies to be sacrificed, and so what we often find amongst the lower classes is an initial burst of enthusiasm and volunteering giving way to hostility to ongoing conscription. This then becomes a major driver of resentment and backlash against the revolutionary regime. Husbands and brothers and sons, and fathers being hauled off to go kill or die in a war they don’t really wanna fight in. Obviously in the French Revolution, the Vendée uprising is explicitly an uprising against conscription. Throughout the old Russian Empire, every side engaged in impressment and conscription of one kind or another, which provoked local resistance whenever and wherever it happened. Dodging the draft, whoever’s draft it was, became a cause for local celebration of the sly foxes who kept clear of the recruitment officers. It created enormous amounts of resentment and it created distrust between the people and their governments.

Now, going alongside this resentment over conscription is resentment over requisitions, where armies operating in theaters are simply plundering the local population in order to keep the war machine going. These requisitions at bayonet point often seem very anathema to the idea of liberation and emancipation and utopian prosperity that the revolution was supposed to be about. Instead, people wearing revolutionary cockades or stars on their hat come around telling you you have to give them all your chickens. With civil wars and foreign wars erupting all over the place, the common people always have to endure crisscrossing armies conscripting and requisitioning and then occasionally running into each other in huge battles that cause enormous pain, suffering, and destruction wherever they break out. And this is a huge part of the explanation for why revolutions break out with so much hope and optimism, and often sink into so much cynicism and pessimism.

Warmaking also has a profound effect on the course of the revolution. With existential emergencies constantly coursing through the revolution, the new regime has to deal with every single one of them. And as they attempt to win whatever war it happens to be fighting, they’re often led to take draconian measures implemented for the salvation of the revolution. And if the government is not doing enough, if they seem to be losing the war, this presents a path for radical challenges to that regime. Radicals can demand sterner measures and more clear eyed leadership. They can say that victory alone ensures survival, that this is no time to hem and haw and have a heart.

So next week, we’ll get to the stage in the revolution I’m sure you all knew was coming eventually: the radicalization of the revolution, when many of those who started the revolution are now suspected of being weak-willed traitors who can no longer be trusted with power. And with so much at stake, how can we possibly allow them to remain in power even one day longer?

 

Appendix 7 – Entropy of Victory

This week’s episode is brought to you by our sponsor, Better Help. We all go through life with problems. Living a nice, healthy life is not about solving problems until there are no more problems — that’s impossible — it’s about having strategies to resolve our problems so that we have the mental and emotional bandwidth that deal with new problems as they come along. A really terrible strategy for resolving our old problems is to not deal with them, to just keep rehearsing them in our heads. We get fixated on reminding ourselves what the problem is and forget the point is defining the problem so that we can resolve it, not just torture ourselves excessively.

And one of the things a good therapist can do is help flip the dynamic around, to shake us out of our habit of wasting so much time rehashing our problems, and instead use that time to focus on solving them, because mostly we don’t even realize we’re doing. Therapy works because it gives us a broader perspective to see the bigger picture and work towards overcoming and solving and disentangling ourselves from our problems rather than just sitting with them forever. When you wanna be a better problem solver, therapy can get you there. Visit betterhelp.com/revolutions today to get 10% off your first month.

That’s betterhelp.com/revolutions.

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions

Appendix 7: The Entropy of Victory

Last week we ended with victory for the revolution and defeat for the now former sovereign. This was the moment when one of our great idiots of history stepped forward and managed to screw things up so badly that despite every material, political, social, and ideological advantage, still managed to get overthrown. I mean, you have to be pretty incompetent to allow this to happen. And yet, here we are. It came down to that final test of strength, the regime failed it. And was transformed by the mystical trifecta of loss of faith, loss of trust, and loss of will from a regime into ancien regime.

Now, as we discussed last time, one of the truly remarkable things about our great idiots is how they managed to unite so many different people with so many different interests against them. Nobles and commoners, owners and workers, landlords and peasants, university professors and illiterate laborers. They all came to share a belief that the sovereign was an obstacle. An obstacle to what? It didn’t matter. Whatever it is the heart desired. And so this vast revolutionary coalition full of people with almost as many interests as there were individuals in the coalition came together to do this one thing: remove the obstacle.

Well, now, that unifying obstacle has been removed, which brings us today to one of the great recurring themes of the Revolutions Podcast. It has happened in every revolution to every class of revolutionary and every class of revolution: the entropy of victory, when unity of shared purpose turns almost immediately into the chaos of factional conflict.

Now, at first, there’s naturally a real wave of optimism and euphoria that follows the departure of the sovereign. The drinking is fueled now by joy rather than rage. Toasts to victory are raised in palaces and cafes and dormitories, and out in the streets, and whether people are drinking expensive champagne or grog from a communal barrel, it’s all singing and dancing and hand shaking and backslapping and partying. We’ve done it. The bad old regime has been overthrown; viva la revolución. In the parties and parades and events that follow, the defecting opposition part of the ruling class — the people who are about to step into the uppermost ranks of power in like the executive ministry — pledge to the people that they will do all that the revolution promised. The people in the streets greet this with cheers and say, yes, yes, it is good now that you are in charge, hurray, please go do the things we expect the revolution to do. Everyone agrees that everything is great.

But when the booze wears off and the sober and hungover light of day intrudes, our oh so recently unified revolutionaries gaze upon each other with fresh eyes. The naïve only belatedly realized after the fact that the revolutionary coalition will not hold after revolutionary victory. The more savvy and calculating have already begun making moves to ensure that their revolutionary program becomes the revolutionary program. And there are many programs to choose from. Is this the end of reform or the beginning of reform? Have we already gone too far and need to pull back, or have we not gone far enough and need to push forward? Differences of opinion about what the revolution is and what it means can break down along economic class lines or geography or religion or naked interpersonal conflict, but it does break down, and it will break down.

Now, this does not necessarily happen right away; sometimes it can take as long as several hours. But however long it takes, the revolutionaries will turn on each other. They’ll maneuver against each other, box each other out, and shut each other down.

Now one of the main recurrent lines of division that we’ve seen over the course of our revolutions is the divide between the salon revolutionaries and the street revolutionaries, a division defined mostly by economic and social class under the ancien regime. We can now firmly identify salon revolutionaries with those breakaway elements of the ruling class and their educated supporters, who do revolution by talking, writing, and moving money around. Meanwhile, the popular forces unleashed by the revolutionary trigger are synonymous with the street revolutionaries, who do revolution with barricades, paving stones and guns. Both the elites in the salon and the commoners out in the street need each other to win, but their goals and interests and motivations are very different. Especially because one of the first post-revolutionary goals of the salon revolutionaries is restoring order and getting everyone in the street to go home, while one of the first post= revolutionary goals of the street revolutionaries is to stay in the street and keep pushing until all the bastards have been overthrown, not just some of them.

But that said, this would be a very superficial analysis if we just said, oh, the elites in the salon are united in their class and the commoners in the streets are united by their class, and so now class conflict will follow this brief period of cross-class unity. Because the divisions that lead to post-revolutionary entropy are more subtle than that. So, for example, there are a few different species of salon revolutionary who will immediately join in combat with each other for post-revolutionary ascendancy. On a political axis, they range from conservative to radical, sort of hewing to their economic and social class, but by no means bound by that class.

So to start, on the most conservative side of the spectrum, we have our most reluctant of revolutionaries. These are the people who are revolutionaries bracketed by scare quotes; they are “revolutionaries.” Typically, they are grandees of the old regime who were fed up with specific ministers and specific policies of the former sovereign and who were ready, eager, and downright willing to accept even the mildest of reforms or compromises to head off revolution. But because a great idiot was in charge, they could not even get that much. So the program of these most conservative of revolutionaries is the absolute minimum number of changes and reforms necessary to resecure this sacred thing called order. They witnessed the explosion of popular forces into the streets as an unmitigated disaster. Whatever joy they took in victory was overcome immediately by anxiety and fear that these popular forces will be worse than the old.

Their first post-revolutionary object is to return as much of society as possible to the way it had been before, to get things back to normal. Get the people off the streets and back into their homes, get regular economic activity restarted, make whatever necessary alterations to the political structure need to be made, but other than that, let’s get as much as possible as quickly as possible back to normal. These guys absolutely do not want a social revolution, they barely want a political revolution.

Now, the complaints of these most conservative of revolutionaries are typically, as I just said, mostly matters of personnel and policy rather than deep-seated ideological conviction. But adjacent to them on the conservative radical spectrum are those who do have ideological convictions. They have abstract ideals and beliefs about how a polity should be organized and governed, but who view the recent revolution as the full achievement of these ideological convictions. That once a limited set of post-revolutionary reforms have been implemented, that’s it, that’s what we came here to do, and that’s what we’re gonna keep doing forever. To borrow some useful terminology from post-Revolution of 1830 French politics, I am talking here about a thing called the Party of Resistance. The revolution for them is the end point. That whatever the sovereign had been doing that was so offensive should be undone — and we’ll perhaps sprinkle in some reforms to ensure such things don’t happen again — but that’s it. This group is also terrified of the popular forces that have been unleashed, and they want to close Pandora’s box before social revolution escapes. In their minds, any campaign for additional post-revolutionary progress or reform has to be shut down. Because while their revolution to overthrow an intolerable sovereign was necessary, revolution itself? Is bad, very, very bad.

So sticking with our post-1830 nomenclature, the Party of Resistance is contrasted with this thing called the Party of Movement. And here we situate our old friend Lafayette, who was associated with the Party of Movement after 1830. Lafayette is our bog standard liberal noble. He has deep political convictions and believes that sometimes revolutions are justified and sometimes they are not. But if and when a revolution does happen, it is meant to establish a regularized framework for further reform and a continuous renewal of society. Movement. Now, generally speaking, Lafayette and his cohort of liberal nobles were not thrilled about revolution, and would also prefer order be restored and people in the streets return to their homes, but they believed that the way to maintain permanent order was to funnel all that energy into a political framework designed to facilitate reform rather than stifle it. The revolution was supposed to lay the groundwork for more reform and more change and more progress. The revolution was supposed to be the beginning of something, not the end of anything. The Party of Movement types are extremely hostile to more conservative Party of Resistance types, and downright mortified in fact, that if the forces of resistance prevail that it would just lay the groundwork for… another revolution. They believe that reform was a release valve, not a ignition switch. And if the Party of Resistance wasn’t careful, the Party of Movement might decide it had no choice but to call the streets back into play.

But sliding over to the more radical side of the spectrum, there are voices inside the salons who are not mortified at all by the popular forces out in the street. Who do not think the first order of business is order. These radicals are the link to the streets. They do not think that link is merely an alliance of necessity entered into with anxious trepidation and terminated at the earliest opportunity. No, no, no. They believe the revolution in the streets is the revolution, that those popular forces, the people ought to be the main focus of the post-revolutionary program. They thus tend to be far more democratic in their politics and happy to make promises that their other brethren in the salon would view as crossing the line from political to social revolution. With society in a scramble as a result of the revolution, the radicals in the salon see a golden opportunity to rethink not just a few political rules and ministerial portfolios, but how people relate to each other and how the wealth and resources of society are distributed. Against the Party of Movement types, these more radical salon revolutionaries believe the revolution that overthrew the anicen regime was not just about creating the conditions for more reform, but for more revolution. The ranks of this faction of salon revolutionaries look to the streets for power and possibility, even if they themselves come from different socioeconomic circumstances. Radical leaders like Lenin and Trotsky and Robespierre and Danton may have cheered the streets and riled up the streets, but they were not from the streets.

So let us leave the salons then and turn to the streets. Know in the main, the dominant emotion in the salons after the revolution was anxiety over how to restore order as quickly as possible. For the folks out in the streets, it’s not that at all. At least in the beginning, it continues to just be euphoria. It’s a revolution. We did it! Anything and everything is possible. The folks out in the street are often slow to catch on how much the elites in the salons want to limit the breadth and depth of the revolutionary outcome. Because remember, there was a prevailing unity built around a few shared simple ideas, like liberty, freedom, equality, bread, and land. In the wake of the revolution, the elites now stepping into power will continue to shout those same slogans and say, what we are doing now is fulfilling those promises. But those words always meant very different things, in the salon and in the streets. It will take days, weeks, months, and sometimes even years for the streets to realize that actually, we are not getting from this revolution what we thought we were getting. Everything on our list of grievances and our list of hopes has been dropped, while everything on your list of grievances and your list of hopes has been enshrined. Thus, the euphoria and optimism give way to anger and disappointment, and the seeds of the second wave of revolution are planted amidst the manure of unmet popular expectations.

But even had the elite revolutionaries of the salon say, you know what? Let’s advance the agenda of the lower classes first. After all, they provided the popular forces necessary to overthrow the old regime — you know, just, if they said that — We would still run into the entropy of victory because the people are not a monolith, and out in the streets there are many different kinds of people doing many different kinds of things. And even setting aside all The People from the people who don’t support the revolution or don’t care about the revolution, there are still many different people who make up The People. And so like on a very basic level, we have urban workers and rural peasants — they’re all a part of the popular masses, but that’s very different factions, very different classes. They all may be salt of the earth commoners, but they have very different expectations that are in fact often in direct conflict with each other. If we go talk to urban workers, what they want is cheap and plentiful bread, and in fact, a revolutionary policy they might support is sending armed cadres out into the countryside to requisition grain, to keep bread cheap and plentiful.

The peasants, meanwhile, hate all that. They absolutely hate it when armed people come around and take all their grain. What they really want is land, and to be paid more for their grain, and then to be left to their own devices. There’s also, of course, often a more conservative worldview out there in the villages, especially because the peasants in the villages are the peasants who stayed in the villages as opposed to the peasant who left the villages to go off in search of work elsewhere. So in those villages, we have people often rooted in old social traditions. They might be in favor of tossing out rich landlords and redistributing the land — they are, after all, hugely radical on that front — but in the smaller scale social order, in terms of husbands ruling wives and fathers ruling sons and the family structure and religion, they’re interested in keeping most of that intact. And so when it’s time for the revolution to pay off, things that are good for the urban worker wing of The People and things that are good for the rural peasant wing of The People are diametrically opposed, and will likely lead each side to conclude that they will have to fight the other side in order to get what they want.

So after the revolution is won, entropy is now entering the system along political lines and class lines: conservatives are looking to consolidate and hold, progressives are looking to change and advance. But hopping off the political axis of interest and the economic axis of interest, there is also, in any revolution, geographic divides. Once the fundamental binding ties of a former political regime are broken, everything can be called into question, especially when we are talking about revolutions that involve independence or national self determination. So we see this in South America, where Gran Colombia suddenly becomes Venezuela and Ecuador and Columbia. In the British colonies, remember, there’s Virginia and Massachusetts and South Carolina. Are these actually going to be bound together in a new polity after the overthrow of the old polity? Russia was a multinational empire. Overthrowing Tsar Nicholas meant we now have Ukrainians and Lithuanians and Georgians, who are thinking to themselves, hey, maybe Ukrainians and Lithuanians and Georgians ought to be in charge of Ukraine, Lithuania, and Georgia.

Who the us over here is and who the them over there is changes overnight with an ancien regime is overthrown, especially if it involves the expulsion of a foreign imperial power. Everyone’s brain immediately remaps everything and suddenly over here and over take on different meanings. So when they all rose up in independence, the people of Gran Colombia viewed themselves as separate and different and unified against Spain. But once Spain is gone, we’re Venezuelans and Ecuadorians and Colombians. These geographic divisions then feed into one of the great post-revolutionary political questions: where will power now reside? Should it be centralized and run from a large urban capital, or devolved down to the local level? This is that age old centralist/federalist divide. Because there will be those who think it vital and necessary to have a centralized authority, and in fact, maybe consider the goal of the revolution to be increasing the centralized power of any new sovereign. On the other side, there will be people who think the whole point of the revolution was to break such centralized power and let local regions and states and cities call their own shots. After the revolution, does Léon have to take orders from Paris? Do Bostonians have to take orders from Virginians? Do the Russians have to rule Ukraine?

Now, the interesting thing about all these political and economic and geographic divisions that are gonna lead to the entropy of victory is that it’s very difficult to map where any single individual is going to wind up on the post-revolutionary ideological spectrum. So some Virginia planters like George Washington and James Madison are gonna become political centralists, whereas other Virginia planters like Patrick Henry and George Mason are gonna become staunch federalists. When we look at Russian SRs, Bolsheviks, and Mensheviks through the lens of socioeconomic class, it’s nearly impossible to distinguish one from the other. They all look, sound, and dress the same. They all live in the same kind of places, they all had the same level of education, they all basically read the same books and do the same kinds of work, and yet, all of them are gonna want to kill each other. In the French Revolution, Jacobins and Girondins wind up at each other’s throats even though there’s no way socioeconomically to distinguish them. And then up in the upper classes, how does a Lafayette, who’s a wealthy noble, or a Jacque Laffite, who’s a rich banker, wind up in the Party of Movement after the revolution of 1830, whereas a simple bourgeois intellectual like Francois Guizot winds up in the Party of Resistance? Why in the case of post-tsarist Russia does one Georgian leader think that Georgia should be truly independent in this new thing called the USSR while another thinks that the USSR should be unified, and ruled centrally from Moscow?

These questions can’t be explained by where people grew up or what their socioeconomic class is. A lot of it comes down to individual biography, character, and choices. So we must admit that at a certain point, individual power and influences come into play. Material interests and even political ideology is always mixed in with interpersonal conflict and ambition, where it’s not solely about political or ideological differences between Mensheviks and and Bolsheviks and SRs, or the Girondins and the Mountain, but more about which people are actually going to be in power. Who is going to get to be the minister of what? Which faction is going to enjoy the perk of making final decisions? This stuff does matter, especially if you really don’t like somebody on like a personal level and don’t want them to have power. Those kinds of interpersonal conflicts can actually precede ideological or geographic or religious or class considerations — those all become post hoc justifications. People sometimes just don’t like each other. A lot of Mensheviks became Mensheviks because they didn’t like Lenin. Now, I took pains during the Russian Revolutionary series to establish that there are in fact political differences between Mensheviks and Bolsheviks, but a lot of it was personality, not principle.

So the entropy of victory sets in as soon as victory is won. Well, okay, okay, it might take several hours. But it sets in so quickly because while it’s easy to agree that the great idiot needs to go — that he was an obstacle to all our hopes and dreams — it’s much harder to agree on what happens next, because there are so many competing hopes and dreams out there. And the entropy of victory sets us up for what we’re gonna talk about next week, because divisions among the various revolutionary factions are absolutely going to provide the opportunity conservative reactionaries out there in the tall grass have been waiting for, to undo the revolution. And that means civil war. The divisions between the revolutionaries are also going to inform, and be informed by, our new post-revolutionary regimes relations with their foreign neighbors.

So next week we’re gonna be talking about war. Because war always seems to follow pretty hot on the heels of revolution: international wars with neighboring powers, civil wars between revolutionaries and reactionaries, civil wars between competing revolutionary factions. It’s extremely difficult, though not impossible, to get through a revolution without a war.

And it is extremely difficult for that war to not spin around and further radicalize the revolution.

 

 

 

Appendix 6 – Victory and Defeat

This week’s episode is brought to you by Trade Coffee. Do you love drinking coffee every morning? I sure do, and if you’re like me, you have to check out Trade Coffee. Trade delivers coffee from the finest local roasters from around the country, making it supremely easy to get the best coffee in the country. I mean, the ease and convenience of Trade is unrivaled. They partner with top rated independent roasters to send you coffee you’ll love on your preferred schedule, and always fresh. They’ll send it to you ground, they’ll send it to you whole, they’ll send it to you how you want it, when you want it. This week I got a shipment from PT’s coffee roasting company from the great state of Kansas. I got their Flatlander blend, which has hints of tangerine and bittersweet chocolate and roasted almonds, very good stuff.

So upgrade your coffee today with Trade Coffee and let them take the guesswork out of finding your perfect cup. Right now Trade is offering our listeners a total of $30 off your subscription. Plus free shipping at drinktrade.com/revolutions. That’s drinktrade.com/revolutions for $30 off your subscription to the best coffees in the country.

drinktrade.com/revolutions.

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Appendix 6: Victory and Defeat

So the revolution has come. All potential compromises, accommodations, and settlements have been spurned. All off-ramps have been missed. Not only has the potential revolutionary energy stoked by years of resistance and frustration to the sovereign grown to uncontainable levels, but the trigger has now been pulled, turning all that potential energy into kinetic energy. Elites are now rushing through palace corridors and hosting feverish meetings in their salons. Regular people are pouring out into the streets, erecting barricades, tossing pavement stones, blockading neighborhoods, signing up for revolutionary armies.

These are the heady days when no one really knows what happened, what’s happening or what’s going to happen. Will the regime emerge from this chaotic moment dead or alive? It’s high impossible to predict. But as I said last week, one of the main things that the revolutionary trigger does, is open the final contest to decide the fate of the regime, whether the sovereign still holds a preponderance of force. Who wins and who loses this brute force determines the fate of the regime and the revolution. Now we know from any game, fight, or sporting match, that not only does one side win because of the things the winner did right — their superior talent and strategies and tactics — but also because of the things the loser did wrong — their inferior talent and strategies and tactics. The narrative of any sporting match can be framed as a story of what the winning side did, right, or a story about what the losing side did wrong, but always, always, always, it’s a mix of the two.

So as we discuss this final revolutionary contest, we must talk on the one hand about the superiority of the forces rising up, as well as the inferiority of the forces falling down.

Now, on the rising upside, we have what I have variously described as a cross-class alliance, a revolutionary coalition, and a full blown shadow society. By that I mean that every socioeconomic level, branch, category, whatever, has a revolutionary wing from the uppermost reaches of the ruling class on down to the lowest peasants and workers. In between, there will be revolutionary lawyers, students, shopkeepers, administrators, merchants, clergy artists, journalists, clerks, artisans, servants, bankers, professors — all of them springing into action to advance the revolutionary cause in their specific socioeconomic niche. At the very tippy top of this vast cross-class revolutionary coalition, we might find a dissident member of the royal family ready to replace their cousin on the throne.

They might be surrounded by rich, educated, influential supporters, each of whom are ready to take over the ministry of finance or justice or the interior. This then extends on down the line through merchants and businessmen aiming for profitable new arrangements, through middle class professionals ready to take over the administrative functions of the state, young students and clerks ready to staff those mid-level and lower level functionaries, on down to workers wanting to force changes in their factories and peasants redefining the terms of land ownership and authority in their home villages.

Now, at every level of this cross-class coalition, people are making risk/reward calculations. Now I am not myself a huge proponent of rational choice theory, where people are sitting down and gaming out scenarios and making purely logical choices based off of like mathematical equations. I don’t think humans actually work that way, but risk/reward calculations are present, they are doing some of the work. If you’re watching a society advance through all these stages of disequilibrium to shocks to the system and then reach this trigger point, it might still seem like there’s a very low likelihood of revolutionary success, and no real personal advantage or reward to be won. This is a high risk, low reward scenario — and in that case, you’ll probably sit it out. But if you look around at your society and decide, hey, there’s a good chance of revolutionary success and enormous possible rewards and advantages to be won — this is a low risk, high reward scenario and you might say, yeah, okay, let’s go for it.

But this is a calculation that’s made by various members of the cross-class coalition each in their own way and each for their own reasons. Because it is not the case that everyone in this coalition has the same interests, far from it. Our proverbial Duc d’Orléans, that royal cousin waiting in the wings is thinking about how wonderful it will be to sit on the throne to decide lofty matters of state and play the great game of international diplomacy, to have everyone bow to you while you bow to literally no one.

These are not the same interests as, oh, let’s say a rural peasant, who is mostly interested in getting a little bit more land. Or the interests of the urban worker, who’s mostly interested in higher wages and cheaper bread. Or the interests of middle class professionals, often eyeing possible material gains, yes, but mostly interested in gaining access to political power and influence they have likely been denied previously. They want to participate, to have a real voice in politics.

And when you look at all these interests, they’re often quite contradictory. The members of the breakaway faction of the ruling class want to wield power, not share it with social inferiors. The land for the peasants, where’s it gonna come from? Well, probably from the real estate portfolios of the ruling class families, some of whom might be in that revolutionary coalition. Now there’s of course always gonna be tension between urban workers who want to pay less for bread, and rural peasants who want to be paid more for their grain.

So if this coalition has such divergent interests, and everyone’s risk/reward calculation is based on wildly different factors, how are they even united?

Well, I think there are several unifying categories. There might be geographic ties, where we over here see the sovereign as representing them over there. This is obviously a huge factor in fights over things like independence and national self-determination. All of those other conflicting interests are papered over by shared geographic proximity or ethnic identity, or the sovereign is seen as a fundamentally foreign object they can all get together to remove.

This can also take on a religious tone, as religious differences often follow geographic and ethnic contours, so that religious doctrines and belief become binding touchstones for the revolutionary coalition against those heretics over there. Religious doctrines can also be seen as a subset of one of the major unifying ties, just abstract principles and ideas, which often spring from those new ideas that help fuel all the political disequilibrium in the first place. We’ve talked through so many late 18th century and early 19th century revolutions we know that things like liberty and equality, as words, as concepts and slogans exert a major unifying effect. Now, these ideas need to be vague enough and universal enough that everyone can feed their specific interests through that abstract slogan. So, both the banker and the worker, the landlord and the peasant, might say that they are fighting for liberty or equality while they are talking about very different things.

But what I really think brings them all together, really fuses them into a single force capable of overthrowing the regime, is the fundamental belief that the sovereign is an obstacle. The sovereign is an obstacle that has to be removed. Whatever it is you want: liberty, equality bread, land, power, respect, wealth, the sovereign stands in the way. It is an obstacle. This takes us back to those two big things causing equilibrium: resistance and frustration. The sovereign has either been doing things we hate or the sovereign has not been doing things we want, and we have all now, all of us, each in our own ways, decided that the only option left is removing the sovereign.

People at every rank and class have come to believe that the main thing preventing them from having all the things they want… is the sovereign. It is an obstacle that must be removed, and everyone agrees on that.

Now, one interesting point I want to make before moving on is that I have not found it to be the case that this initial revolutionary coalition is fused together by a single charismatic leader. Now, I’m speaking specifically here of the first revolutionary wave that rises up and overthrows the ancien regime. With one notable exception, the cross-class revolutionary coalition will have leaders — some of them may even enjoy a popular following — but they are invariably just one among many. First wave revolutionary coalitions have many different leaders, most of whom no one has ever heard of. The major charismatic leaders who do become unifying revolutionary figures: Cromwell, Washington, Louverture, Bolivar, [???], Lenin — they make their names after the revolution has started. They do not make the revolution with their names. Even someone like Washington, as unifying a charismatic revolutionary leaders we’re likely to find, was not the one out there leading the people of New England into armed revolt in 1775. The people of Massachusetts were not shouting “Long live Washington,” at Lexington and Concord; they’d probably never even heard of a guy.

Now, the notable exception here is the role Francisco Madero played in the Mexican Revolution. Not that Madero himself was such a charismatic revolutionary leader, that he commanded unrivaled authority in the revolutionary coalition, because he really did not — but given the particulars of the Mexican Revolution, emerging as it did from a rigged presidential election, Madero became a symbol. His name and face were absolutely a unifying element to the Mexican Revolution. People were absolutely shouting “Viva Madero!” as they rode off into battle.

So that brings us to the fact that people are now riding out into battle. The great physical challenge to the sovereign has been launched, the contest over who has a preponderance of force has begun. This means that the cross-class revolutionary coalition must be able to produce armed forces capable of taking on the sovereign’s armed forces. There must be enough willing volunteers to risk not just their socioeconomic position, but to risk their lives. And by virtue of the very nature of clashes like this, that means that they must come overwhelmingly from that popular force now exploding into the streets, what has been unleashed by the trigger, the popular forces that make the revolution a true revolution.

These armed forces can take several different victorious forms depending on the needs of each revolution. They can be whole, regularized armies: the New Model Army, the Continental Army, Madero’s Army of the North. They can be volunteer citizen militia groups, the most famous of these being the French National Guard. And as we saw, the National Guard was such a decisive force that you could basically predict how a revolution would go based on the loyalty of the National Guard. There are also semi-organized but mostly irregular forces operating on their own revolutionary initiative, neighborhood groups, building barricades, and watching out for their own quarter. This probably also includes political parties, who organize inside of existing military structures in the interests of fermenting mutiny and unrest. We’ve seen that in groups from the Levelers to the Bolsheviks. And then finally, we have our good old fashioned unorganized mobs: protestors, demonstrators, and marchers appearing so spontaneously and in such huge numbers that the regime simply cannot contend with them.

The women marching on Versailles in October 1789, the women marching through Petrograd in February 1917. Whatever form they take, however organized they are, whatever weapons they have, all of these forces serve the same function. They challenge the sovereign’s claim to a preponderance of force, and that means that they are the force that will make or break the revolution. It’s why the popular element is so important. No popular element, no force strong enough to openly challenge the regime’s forces.

But, like, how can the sovereign possibly lose this contest? They are the sovereign. They control the army and the navy. They command the resources of the entire polity. All existing social hierarchies, economic production, chains of command, terminate with them. Their word is law, and it’s been that way for, like, decades. The sovereign’s ability to project physical force inside of their polity is quite literally unrivaled, it’s why they’re the sovereign. So how on earth can they possibly lose?

Well, again, first things first, they usually don’t. That’s why the number of failed revolutions and revolts, insurrections, uprisings, rebellions, et cetera, far outnumber the successful ones. But when we come across a very specific set of political, economic, and social circumstances, and those circumstances are presided over by one of our very special great idiots of history, a sovereign can lose, and then does lose.

The reason they lose is that while the ties binding the forces of revolution grow stronger and wider, the ties binding supporters of the sovereign wither and disintegrate. So, just as the revolutionary cross-class coalition coalesces around a few lofty abstractions and the fundamental belief that the sovereign is a obstacle to peace, land, justice, equality, bread, and/or freedom, the corresponding cross-class alliance that has propped up the regime all these years is now breaking apart. By the time the final trigger is pulled, years of resistance or frustration have already pushed former supporters into the ranks of either the opposition — or more probably, the ranks of the apolitical dropouts. And just as with the revolutionary coalition, I’m talking about people up and down the socioeconomic line, lawyers, journalists, peasants, workers, bankers, clerks, servants, a bunch of people who had previously defended the regime and supported the regime, each in their own way, and each in their own niche, now start to passively go quiet. They start to care a little bit less, or they start actively defecting to the revolution.

Once the trigger is pulled, push is truly coming to shove, and the alliance that has long supported the sovereign runs its own risk and reward scenarios to decide what they should do. And since we are inevitably dealing with a uniquely incompetent, weak, and ineffective sovereign, would-be supporters often failed to see the advantage of continuing to be die hard supporters, because it means they will likely die. Hard.

Now, do all of these supporters have the same interests? No, of course not. Just as with the revolutionary coalition, they range from a sovereign trying to hold onto the throne, all the power and influence and wealth that comes with it, sitting adjacent to ministers, advisors, and high ranking officials who are all about to lose their august status. There are gonna be business interests connected to the existing regime who will suffer under a different regime. But there are also like, bakers, with a contract to supply a palace; prosecutors who will lose their positions; maybe a customs official who will be replaced. Even village elders who have a pretty nice plot of land and good standing in the local community might tend to prefer the present sovereign.

There are also other abstractions out there binding them together, things like tradition, duty, obedience. Maybe religious principles are coming into play that hold supporters together against the rising revolutionary tide.

But here’s the problem: those binding abstractions and those individual interests are rapidly losing their potency. And even if that doesn’t push them into the revolutionary ranks, It at least pushes them out of active support for the regime. It makes them willing to shrug their shoulders and acquiesce to the final outcome of the contest without too much fuss one way or the other.

So the moral, economic, and political ties binding together, the sovereign’s coalition of supporters is unraveling. But even still, right up to the moment that the trigger is pulled, the sovereign is still a mighty force. The sheer number of rifles, pistols, swords, cannons and bayonets they command invariably dwarfs anything the revolutionaries can put into the field. I mean, look, we’re talking about the entire British army and Royal Navy against whatever the colonials are trying to scramble together. The French Army against protestors roaming angrily around Paris? The tsar’s combined military forces presently organized to wage a world war against a few malcontents in Petrograd and Moscow? And this is not even counting yet their police forces, elite bodyguards, secret services, and Black Hundred style reactionary paramilitary groups, all of whom are well practiced in the bashing of heads.

On paper, the balance of forces is nowhere near balanced. The sovereign commands so much more. More men, more weapons, more munitions, more resources, more everything. So how can this on paper dominance fail so spectacularly?

Well, it fails thanks to a corrosive trifecta called loss of faith, loss of trust, and the mother of them all, loss of will.

Now, remember, the deal here is that the sovereign, at the moment, is uniquely weak and incompetent. That’s why they’re being taken out. That’s why the revolution is gonna succeed. And people inside the regime’s,armed forces can sense that weakness, they can sense that incompetence. So they begin to lose faith. This includes those who might in nearly any other circumstance support the regime, or who reluctantly still support the regime even though their hearts are not really into it anymore. So, rank and file soldiers, non-commissioned officers, senior officers and staff, on up to commanders in chief, they’ve all been watching political events with growing dismay and disillusionment. And they are rapidly losing faith in the sovereign. And I often think here of General de Marmont, from the Revolution of 1830, who read the Four Ordinances with shock and dismay, and said to a friend, “Well, I suppose I’m obliged to now go get killed for them.” And then he was in fact ordered to lead the armed repression of Paris, even though he wanted nothing to do with the Four Ordinances and thought it was totally stupid. He did his duty, and people like General de Marmont may be instinctively and temperamentally supportive of the sovereign, but their own mounting exasperation with the sovereign’s inability to manage events might start to produce in them this thought:

I’m a professional soldier, loyal to the sovereign of my kingdom, empire, or republic, whoever that may be.

Once senior officers start to lose faith in the individual presently on the throne, and realize that their professional loyalties are merely to the abstract concept of the sovereign, and that they owe their faith and fidelity to that rather than the present great idiot sitting on the throne, it’s pretty bad news for the great idiot presently sitting on the throne.

Now, even if they have not completely lost faith, and they are inclined to defend the present great idiot at all costs, they may yet be doused with another corrosive acid, and that is loss of trust. And where loss of faith is looking up at the sovereign, loss of trust is looking down at the rank and file. We’ve seen this repeatedly over the course of the podcast. Sure, there are battalions of soldiers mustered under arms and ready to be deployed, but what happens if we actually deploy them? So many times we’ve seen loyal officers assessing the morale of their soldiers and reporting back up the chain of command, uh, if I order them to fire on the people, it’s entirely likely they will mutiny me and shoot me instead. It’s the men, sir. They can’t be trusted.

And this is often what truly paralyzes the sovereign’s ability to deploy their overwhelming force: when they cannot be sure that those forces won’t immediately defect. And this is not theoretical, we saw it happen a bunch of times, where protesting citizens are on one side of a street and soldiers are raid against them on the other side of the street and then they just physically switch sides, they like literally cross the street. And if you don’t trust your soldiers to stay loyal, kill who you’ve ordered them to kill, well, it turns out your on paper strength does not really exist in real life.

And that brings us to the moment of defeat for the sovereign. And this is when their will disappears.

Now, this is not an original idea, this focus on will, and it’s a point I’ve so often seen and become so attached to that I actually wrote about it in Hero of Two Worlds when I got to the point when the British we’re gonna call it quits after Yorktown and I figure rather than reinvent the wheel, I’m just gonna quote this paragraph, which I wrote to open up chapter nine:

War is a content of wills. Weapons, armies, fleets, and fortresses are simply the means by which one breaks the will of their enemy. A generation hence, Clausewitz would write war has three broad objectives: “Destroying the enemy’s armed forces; occupying their country; and breaking their will to continue the struggle.” But the first two are merely the means by which one achieves the third, the only true goal of war — breaking the enemy’s will to continue the struggle. Victory and defeat are subjective psychological events, not objective material conditions. If the enemy’s will is broken, a million canons will sit idle. But if their will is not broken, it does not matter if they are disarmed or occupied. It does not matter how naked and defenseless they stand. They will simply kneel down, pick up a rock and throw it.

And so the final moment of truth comes for our beleaguered and besieged sovereigns. Not when all their forces have been wiped out, but when their will to fight on dissolves. Maybe they are told that, thanks to a loss of faith or a loss of trust, further action is impossible. Maybe they themselves don’t want to commit mass murder to stay in power. Maybe their closest friends and advisors are saying, sire, it’s, it’s over. It’s time to sign this piece of paper announcing to the world that it’s over, that you, the obstacle are going away. And even if there are still armies to be deployed, money to be raised, plans to be drawn up… there’s simply no more will left to do any of that.

Now, in terms of the revolutions that we have covered, the period between the trigger being pulled and the sovereign’s will disappearing, can take anywhere from several days, to several months to many, many years. This contest over the preponderance of force, that final conflict, goes on for as long as the sovereign can maintain it. Charles X in 1830 and Louis Philippe in 1848? They gave up and abdicated the throne in a matter of days. Tsar Nicholas held out for just over a week, from late February to early March 1917. Porfirio Diaz waged a war against Madero’s army for several months before calling it quits in May of 1911 and sailing into exile.

But in other revolutions, this period takes years and years. Louis XVI salvaged his position by coming to Paris within days of the Fall of the Bastille and saying, yes, yes, I accept it all. No more fighting. I am now your citizen king. But it wasn’t until August of 1792 that he really gave up. The contest between Crown and Parliament and the American colonies lasted from the trigger in April of 1775 to Cornwallis’s defeat in October 1781, and even then, it was several more years before it was clear that hostilities would not resume. The wars of Spanish American Independence continued off and on for more than a decade before the Spanish sovereign claiming authority over the Americas finally called it quits. And our old good friend King Charles I of England, Scotland, and Ireland? Well, he never gave up. He never acknowledged defeat, right until the moment they chopped his head off.

The sovereign finally giving up, losing their will to fight, admitting they have lost the contest over who controls a preponderance of force, marks the victory for the forces of revolution. It sets off a wave of euphoria up and down the line. People are ecstatic. The great obstacle has now been removed. All their dreams can come true.

Except, what happens next?

With the unifying obstacle removed, the conflicting, competing, and contradictory interests of all the people in that cross-class revolutionary coalition are exposed for all to see, and we all know what happens after that.

Say it with me now: the entropy of victory.

 

Appendix 5 – The Triggers

This week’s episode is brought to you by Audible. I love audiobooks. I spend a lot of time sitting and reading, but sometimes I can’t sit and read. But I still want to read. So audiobooks are great for walking around doing chores and traveling. I’ve been on and off of a lot of airplanes recently, and audiobooks are great when you’re stuck sitting in one place, but also want to not be there mentally. So all Audible members get access to a growing selection of audiobooks, audible originals, and podcasts that are included with membership, and you can listen to all you want and get more added every month. You can also listen to exciting new titles like Monsters and How to Tame Them from Kevin Hart. Even if being a better you isn’t something you regularly think about, Kevin Hart’s signature Real Talk and wit will teach you how to tame your negative thoughts and patterns. No near death experience required.

So check out Kevin Hart’s Monsters and How to Tame Them today on Audible. New members can try it free for 30 days. Visit audible.com/revolutions or text REVOLUTIONS to 500-500 that again, audible.com/revolutions. Or text REVOLUTIONS to 500-500 to try audible free for 30 days audible.com/revolutions.

This week’s episode is also brought to you by Green Chef, the number one meal kit for eating well. And just so you know, Green Chef is now owned by Hello Fresh, and with a wider array of meal plans to choose from, there’s something out there for everyone. Green Chef puts together meal kits fit for any diet: whether you’re keto, paleo, vegan, vegetarian, Mediterranean, or gluten free. They also have a bunch of fast and fit meals that’ll be ready in less than 25 minutes and are all under 700 calories. But all the recipes they have are real time savers. They have pre-measured and pre-made sauces and spices. All the directions are simple to follow and they make it easy to get the kind of flavors you would expect from a restaurant right at home. So it’s getting kind of chilly out there, and soup season is here, so on the menu this week, we have creamy Italian pork soup, which has got cauliflower, kale, tomato, mushroom broth, and I know it’ll be fresh, it’ll be easy to make, it’ll be warm, satisfying, delicious, like always.

So go to greenchef.com/revolutions135 and use code REVOLUTIONS135 to get $135 off across five boxes. And your first box will ship free. That again, go to greenchef.com/revolutions135 and use code Revolutions135 to get $135 off across five boxes, and your first box ships free.

~dramatic music swells~

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Appendix 5: the Triggers

So far in the appendices, we’ve taken our once successful sovereign regimes to the precipice of revolution. About ten, fifteen, maybe twenty odd years before the revolution, destabilizing disequilibrium enters the picture, caused by an increasing inability of the sovereign to balance competing political interests in the ruling class, or manage the prevailing and ever changing socioeconomic conditions.

Then, two to three years or so before the revolution breaks out, this unstable system gets hit with a shock that hardens political divisions, draws sharp battlelines, and makes peaceful reconciliation increasingly impossible. This was especially true for those challenging the regime — not just because they were afraid of what might happen if they backed down, but because they now saw the sovereign as weak, incompetent, and ineffective. They saw how the sovereign behaved to all these crises and shocks and deemed them uniquely vulnerable to attack. So failing to press their advantage would be an unforgivably missed opportunity. And so everyone pushed on towards the precipice.

And today, we are gonna talk about the moment everyone plunges over the edge together. The thing that takes all of this from potential revolutionary energy to kinetic revolutionary energy, and that is: the triggers.

Now, before we get into this, let’s remind ourselves that nothing we have talked about so far guarantees a revolution. In fact, even at this late hour, no revolution necessarily follows from any of the conditions we’ve described so far. A sovereign can manage its political equilibrium in perpetuity. If disequilibrium enters the picture, the sovereign can regain its footing. It can change, adapt and reform. Even after the shock to the system has come around, there’s no guarantee that the crisis will meet a dramatic revolutionary trigger.

More than anything else, revolutions are rare. They’re so rare, they’re super rare. And that’s partly why they’re so fascinating, because they are so uncommon. The uncommon draws our attention. The common place does not. So most of the time the volcano, gurgles and shakes, but ultimately does not erupt. The logic is never, if there is potential revolutionary energy, then there will ultimately be kinetic revolutionary energy. We must always, always, always keep this in mind. If you’re a gambler and you would like to make a fortune, always bet against revolution. Besides if you lose that bet and a revolution happens, maybe the revolution will wipe out all your debts. So either way you can’t lose.

But obviously we are here talking about the times revolutions did break out, when all the conditions were ripe and a trigger kicked that energy from potential to kinetic. So I wanna start today by running quickly through the trigger points as I see them through all of our various revolutions, and then offer some thoughts on what we see. Now what’s interesting about a revolutionary trigger is that it’s simultaneously only obvious in retrospect — because at the time, it’s nearly impossible to tell if this is just a dramatic event or if it’s a revolutionary trigger. We won’t know until we know the future. But at the same time, the trigger also needs to have enough dramatic impact in the moment that people recognize it at the time as a big deal. Something important that has happened.

So nearly all the triggers we’ll talk about today were recognized as such pretty quickly, even if nobody planned for them to happen, and they just sort of blew up at random. Because that’s been a running theme of the show: that certain conditions prevail, that many people are actively pushing towards a revolution, but when the deal actually goes down, almost no one predicts or plans the actual, literal trigger in advance. They’re not planned. They’re simply capitalized upon by opportunistic improvisation. Revolutions are rarely scripted in advance. They are almost always adlibbed.

So as we go through what I think of as the triggers of the revolutions that we’ve covered so far in the show, your mileage may vary. You might disagree with me here and there. But I am gonna offer what my read is on all of these events.

So in the English Revolution, for example, we have this 1639 to 1641 crisis period, after this shock to the system that was the Bishop’s War. There’s the Short Parliament, the impeachment of William Laud, the trial and execution of Stratford, the rebellion in Ireland — which I actually referred to in the podcast specifically as the direct trigger of the civil war.

But I think the even more direct trigger was when King Charles showed up at Parliament on January the fourth, 1642, to arrest the five members. This attempted usurpation of parliamentary rights sparked outrage in the city of London. Students, apprentices, journeymen, and clerks all took to the streets in the days that followed, creating such a tumult that King Charles and his family had to secretly flee the city on January 10th. And this is when things went from confrontation to revolution. The sovereign was driven from his capital, leading to parliament’s militia ordinance, which gave them the right to raise armed forces without the need to consult their runaway king, and that directly set up the civil war. Charles himself, as we know, would not return to London until he himself faced trial and execution.

Now, the trigger for the American Revolution is obviously the shot heard round the world, the battles of Lexington and Concord. This is famous, we made it famous, it’s almost impossible to disentangle ourselves from it. Though it is worth mentioning that the battle of Lexington and Concord was actually the fourth time British regulars had gone out to secure colonial munition. There was the Powder Alarm around Boston in September, 1774; then again in Portmouth in December, 1774; then Salem in February, 1775; and only then do we come to the events in Lexington and Concord in April of 1775. It’s also worth noting that just five days later there was a thing called the Gunpowder Incident down in Williamsburg, Virginia, pitting Lord Dunmore against a militia raised by Patrick Henry.

So, why was Lexington and Concord the trigger, and all those other things. Just things that happened? Who knows? That’s just the way things go.

Now in the French Revolution, it’s also impossible to disentangle ourselves from the cataclysmic, earth-shattering Fall of the Bastille in July 1789. That is the traditional, historical, dramatic beginning of the French Revolution, even if a bunch of stuff leading up to that moment is also a part of the French Revolution. But the Fall of the Bastille was not really the trigger, was it? The trigger came three days earlier, when Louis XVI fired Controller-General Jacques Necker. That’s what set off all that decisive unrest in Paris, as the Parisians believed Necker’s dismissal was a prelude to the king shuttering the National Assembly and ordering regular soldiers to occupy Paris. So when the King made this incredibly provocative move, they rose up in defense of the revolution that had only just then gotten going.

Now, none of these first three triggers was premeditated; as I said, most things are improvised on the fly — just things happen, and people respond. Now, in future appendices, we’ll get to the second revolutionary waves that often fall with the first waves, and many of those involve triggers that are, in fact, planned in advance: the Insurrection of August the 10th, Lenin’s, October Revolution, et cetera, et cetera. But the first time we get to something that seems truly premeditated comes with the Haitian Revolution. It arrives in August of 1791 with the Bois Caïman ceremony. There was no immediate threat from the colonial authorities that drove the Haitian slaves into revolt. There was no especially provocative thing they did. The slaves just saw an opportunity, got together, and they did it.

Now with Spanish American Independence, it’s obviously going to be a vast array of events out there, because we’re talking about things that unfolded across an entire continent. But we can point to those first cries of freedom in 1808 and 1809 and 1810, mostly triggered by news from Spain that there was this new national junta that had taken over, and was inviting participation from the American component to the Spanish Empire. In the specific case of Grand Columbia, though we can turn to April 1810, when a small group from Spain arrived claiming to represent a regency council, that other people on board the same ship told the locals… didn’t really exist, it wasn’t actually a thing. And so within days, a large crowd was marching to confront the Captain General in Caracas. They demanded their own junta that would be answerable only to the king himself, who wasn’t actually in power. This got them all rolling downhill towards a formal declaration of independence by the end of the year.

Now in 1830, we have as clear a cut trigger as we’re ever likely to find: it’s King Charles X publishing the Four Ordinances on July the 26th, 1830, which immediately sets off a wave of popular resistance, the formation of barricades by the people of Paris, and the self-directed recall of the National Guard soon to be placed under the command of old General Lafayette. The trigger here is easy. It’s the Four Ordinances. And once again, the regime has done something provocative and people are rising up in response.

Now in 1848, we know the final crisis revolved around the Banquet Campaign, with Francois Guizot ordering the last and biggest of the planned banquets shuttered in February 1848. But though tumultuous unrest started immediately, on February the 22nd, it was not actually clear what the ultimate result of this unrest would be, nor how much, if anything, the regime would have to concede in order to restore order. And this was true until about 9:30 PM on February the 23rd, 1848, when French troops fired on Parisian demonstrators, leaving scores of dead and wounded. This moment was referred to then as the massacre of the Capucines, and it turned the crisis into a revolution. This is the moment. This is the trigger. Louis Philippe was riding outta Paris into exile by noon the very next day.

And as for the rest of Europe, as we talked about in Season Seven, when you make a circuit around the continent, you can basically track the beginning of each revolution in Germany or Italy or Austria or Hungary by how long it took to deliver news bulletins from Paris. That was the trigger there. What happened in Paris?

And the third time we see news bulletins serving as a revolutionary trigger — I think the first was Spanish America, the second was central and southern Europe in 1848 — is the collapse of the Second Empire into the Third Republic, which began as soon as news of the Battle of Sedan arrived. As with Spanish America, it was similarly triggered by news of a massive political vacuum opening up. The emperor had been captured, what are we gonna do now? Let’s declare another republic.

The trigger for the Paris Commune, on the other hand, was far more standard issue, where the regime does something and people mobilized to resist. And it’s in fact very similar to the American Revolution: the regime was trying to take the cannons of Paris the same way the British had tried to secure the powder of the American colonies, and the people rose up in opposition.

Now, the Mexican Revolution followed immediately on the heels of the clearly rigged presidential election of 1910. And while the arrest of Francisco Madero and thousands of his supporters in June 1910 probably planted some very fertile revolutionary seeds, the real final trigger that drove Madero and his inner circle into revolution was the National Congress ratifying the fraudulent election in October 1910. This is when they reelected Porfirio Díaz to the presidency and more provocatively made the hated Ramon Corral, vice president and de facto heir. This was the immediate trigger for Madero to publish the plan of San Luis Potosi and raise a revolutionary army in the north.

Now, the Russian Revolution of 1905 comes with one of the most infamous of all triggers, the events of Bloody Sunday. This is when the tsar’s troops fired on unarmed protestors and drove nearly all segments of Russian society into a vast revolutionary push to demand fundamental political reform.

But what’s kind of funny about the trigger of the revolution of 1917, one of the greatest revolutions in human history, is that it was not about the regime doing something provocative or some apocalyptic piece of news from abroad. It’s just that February 23rd, 1917 Petrograd was just… it was just a really nice day. It was warm and comfortable after a very long and very cold winter. So it’s weird to go through all these and then write down that the trigger for the 1917 revolution was just that it was a nice day, but that’s what happened. It’s why the protests surrounding International Women’s Day were able to roll so seamlessly into demonstrations from the Petrograd Garrison. It was so nice! Everybody wanted to be outside. History, man it’s crazy.

So these triggers all come in many shapes and sizes, but what nearly all of them have in common is that the sovereign made some kind of final, provocative move — this isn’t true of all of them, but it’s true of most of them. The trigger that triggers revolution is almost always the regime doing something. They try to take our guns, they try to take our rights, they try to take our lives. The initial trigger is pulled by the regime. And the explosion of kinetic revolutionary energy that bursts forth is almost always a defensive response to some kind of perceived threat or provocation.

But what is it that the trigger unleashes? What is the huge difference that comes from one of these triggers that makes the after so much different than the before? And what I would say is that the trigger unleashes popular forces, popular forces that come bursting onto the political scene like the Kool-Aid Man. Whether in the form of crowds or demonstrators or marchers or barricade builders, militias, or full blown organized armies, the political confrontations that have thus far been going on in the political society now have a large mass mobilization element that is uncontrolled and uncontrollable by the prevailing sovereign. That’s what the trigger triggers. That’s when an intractable political crisis becomes a full blown revolution: when the people get in on the action.

Now, no doubt, many of you out there listening have perhaps been surprised by the early centrality that I have placed on ruling class divisions as the vital precursor of revolutions rather than talking about popular upheavals, grassroots pressure, social movements, the kind of things that come from outside the narrow band of the ruling class. These popular forces come with agency and direction and purposes beyond anything the ruling class is interested in, so why not make them the center?

But my read on all these events that we’ve covered is the absent irreconcilable differences inside the ruling classes, those popular forces can’t make a revolution. They can only make a revolt or an insurrection or an uprising. A united ruling class is a very tough nut to crack. Unless that popular energy links with defecting elements from inside the ruling class who have the resources and authority and leverage necessary to actually make the thing happen, this revolt will most likely burn out or be suppressed. Only when the ruling class is divided and when a major faction is ready, willing and able, to ride popular waves rising up in the street, do we get a revolution.

Now, that said, there’s a crucial distinction then to be made the other way: if a breakaway group from inside the ruling class takes power without introducing any popular forces, it’s what? It’s probably just a coup d’etat. So, if popular uprisings without elite support are merely revolts and elite cliques trying to seize power without popular support is merely a coup, then I think that maybe we can sharpen our definition of a political revolution. I said that it was when “the existing structure of political power — how power is exercised, justified, legitimized, defended, and transferred — is displaced by a force originating beyond the bounds of that existing structure, and is replaced by something different.”

I should now add the notion that the force originating beyond the bounds of the existing structure has to have some sort of broad, popular element and some kind of element inside the ruling class. There needs to be a cross -class alliance for it to count as a revolution.

Now, it’s also important to qualify everything I’ve just said by saying that it is not in fact the case that there were no popular forces at work in our various revolutions prior to the final trigger being pulled. It’s not the case that the trigger necessarily brings people out into the street for the first time. Let’s remember here that there was plenty of mob violence and destruction of property in Boston. Carried out pretty routinely in the 1760s and 1770s. Before the Fall of the Bastille, France saw routine grain riots for years, to say nothing of things like the Day of the Tiles and the re own riots. We often see marches and protests and even violent clashes taking place prior to the great revolutionary trigger. What makes the trigger a trigger is that it fuses the interest of that breakaway clique in the ruling class and a popular force now backing them up. They are now pushing in the same direction towards a very irregular solution to their collective political problems.

But the entrance of a popular element does complete the cross-class alliance, I think is so vital to a successful revolution. We now have an armed force populated with individuals ready to fight against the prevailing regime and taking orders not from any institution of the old regime, but from their own new chain of command, which terminates with some pocket of the old ruling class now setting itself up as the new ruling class. The trigger locks into place what is effectively a whole shadow society, featuring everyone from wealthy elites to middle class professionals and intellectuals to artisans and workers and soldiers and peasants. All of them are now linked by a new set of binding ties, often defined by all those new ideas that we talked about, which are now floating around out there. This shadow society is going to try to displace the old society.

Another thing we have to mention when we’re talking about all this stuff is that though a popular force is now present and the people have now entered the picture, that does not mean that the people are a single united entity; nor that popular forces represented anything close to a majority of the inhabitants of whatever kingdom, empire or republic were talking about. The People — capital T capital P — are an invocable political concept, not a description of the sentiment of the overwhelming majority of the population. As you may have noticed, the popular forces unleashed by our various revolutionary triggers are often just a subset of the population of a single major city, like Boston or Paris or Petrograd. And even when the revolution spreads to include other regions and cities and villages, it’s not like the revolutionaries ever make up a true majority of the population. Not only are there plenty of people from rich elites on down to poor peasants who will be ready to uphold and defend the former regime, let’s face it: most people, most places, most of the time, are apolitical. They don’t care. They’re just trying to ride the thing out.

So, the kinetic revolutionary energy unleashed by the trigger, these popular forces, are never actually representative of the people everywhere united. That’s just never going to be a thing that happens. Nor is it even necessary. It’s just that so many of those people are in fact, willing to march out into the streets that the sovereign regime can no longer control events. That’s what we mean by popular forces entering the picture. They have become too big for the regime to control.

And that right there is the rub. That’s the point. That’s the crux of the thing. In the grand scheme of things, I think what’s really going on with these triggers, what they do, when they turn political confrontations in the ruling class into full blown revolutions, is that they open up the great challenge to the sovereign’s last bulwark of power: their preponderance of force. That preponderance of force is what kept everyone and everything in line. It’s what the sovereign has that practically makes it a sovereign, a monopoly on the legitimate use of force. Until the revolutionary trigger gets pulled, this preponderance of force is not questioned, however consciously or tacitly, up until that trigger point. It’s taken for granted that the sovereign can deploy coercive physical force far beyond that which can be deployed by any rival or challenger.

But when the trigger is pulled, it breaks the last tie binding those old political arrangements, and it brings popular forces out into the street and sets up a physical contest for power. This is a challenge to the sovereign’s claim to a preponderance of force in the most direct way possible. It’s like challenging the reigning champ to a fight: if you think you are so strong, prove it. And as we’ve seen, our existing ancien regimes, our sovereigns, they’re weak. And incompetent. And ineffective. And it is not at all clear they will be able to prove it.

So next week, we’re gonna move on to the first stage of the actual bonafide revolution. No more disequilibrium or shocks to the system or triggers, but now a raw contest for power pitting a weak ineffectual but still powerful leviathan against a revolutionary force enjoying maximum .revolutionary unity.

Now, if you’ve paid even a little bit of attention in the podcast, you know that that period of maximum revolutionary unity is very fleeting. And never ever outlast the death of leviathan.

But before we go, I just wanna remind everybody that I am coming to Boston, Washington, DC and Newark live and in person on October 26th, 27th and 29th. I just got back from my run through Austin and San Francisco and Seattle, it went great. The shows are super fun and I love being out there. So please get your tickets while you can, and if you’re in Boston, Washington, DC, or Newark, I will see you there.

And if not, I will see you here next week for Appendix Six.

 

 

Appendix 4 – Shocks to the System

This week’s episode is brought to you by Trade Coffee. Every day is a precious gift, and if you’re like me, every one of these precious days is gonna start with a cup of coffee. The question then becomes, is your precious day going to start with a bad cup of coffee, a mediocre cup of coffee, or maybe a good cup of coffee? Well, I can say that ever since I started with Trade Coffee, my days have always started with a good cup of coffee. But what I think of as a good cup of coffee isn’t necessarily what you think of as a good cup of coffee. We all have different palates. So with Trade Coffee, you get to take a questionnaire that expertly matches you to your best cup of coffee. They’ve got a team of experts curating 450 different types of coffee to pair you with, based on roast and flavor profile and brewing method and more. My latest batch just came from City of Saints Coffee with locations in Hoboken and Brooklyn. Specifically, I got their Citizen Blend — heavy caramel body offset by potent autumn spices, and a chocolatey finish… it’s really, really good.

So if you wanna support small businesses and brew the best cup of coffee you’ve ever made at home, it’s time to try Trade Coffee. Right now, Trade is offering our listeners a total of $30 off their first order, plus free shipping at drinktrade.com/revolutions. That again, drinktrade.com/revolutions for $30 off your subscription to the best coffees in the country.

This week’s episode is also brought to you by Harry’s. So I’m back on the road again. I wrapped up a three week tour just in time to go back out on another tour. My schedule has been very tight, which I think is true of all of us these days as we go straight from one thing to another. But the regularly scheduled arrival of razors from Harry just as I need them, makes them like the official sponsors of cutting it close.

I never go anywhere without my Harry’s kit. I love the shave I get from Harry’s, and especially at that price. Normally, a low price shave means something rough and irritating that makes me kind of wish I hadn’t shaved at all, but with Harry’s, I’m always walking away feeling good, clean and refreshed and perpetually happy I’m not paying outrageous premiums just to feel good, clean and refreshed.

Right now you can get Harry’s starter set for just $3, plus, you’ll get a free travel size body wash. This set includes a five blade razor, weighted handle, foaming shave gel, and a travel cover, a $16 value for just three bucks. Visit harrys.com/revolutions so no matter how busy things get, stay fresh with Harry. Get your Harry starter set today, and you’ll also get free travel size, body wash. Just go to harrys.com/revolutions — that again, harrys.com/revolutions.

And now a word from our sponsor, Better Help. We all go through life with problems. Living a nice, healthy life is not about solving problems until there are no more problems left to be solved, because that’s impossible. It’s about having strategies to resolve old problems so that we have bandwidth to deal with new problems that come along. Now a terrible strategy for resolving old problems is to just keep rehearsing them in our heads, keeping us so fixated on reminding ourselves what our problems are that we forget that the whole point of defining these problems is to find a way to resolve them, not like torture ourselves in morally fixated perpetuity. Now, one of the things that a good therapist can do is help knock us out of that rut, to shake us out of the habit of wasting so much time rehashing our problems, and instead using that valuable time to solve them. Because mostly we don’t even realize we’re doing it. The therapy we get gives us a broader perspective to see bigger pictures and work towards overcoming and solving and disentangling ourselves from our problems, rather than just sitting with them forever.

So when you wanna be a better problem solver, therapy can get you there. Visit betterhelp.com/revolutions today to get 10% off your first month. That’s betterhelp.com/revolutions.

~dramatic music swells~

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Appendix 4: Shocks to the System

By the time you’re hearing this, I will already be on the road for a run of shows in Austin on October 3rd, San Francisco on October 4th and Seattle on October 5th. But if you want, you can still grab a ticket to any of those shows, and I think you should do that, because it’ll be a great time. I’m also looking forward to Boston, October 26th, Washington DC, October 27th, and Newark on October 29th.

Links to tickets for all of those shows are in the notes to this episode. Now, unfortunately, since last we spoke, the Chicago date has been postponed due to scheduling issues out of my hands. If you bought tickets to it already, thank you, thank you very much. Uh, the venue will be reaching out about what happens next. It’s beyond my control and purview, so unfortunately I’m not gonna be in Chicago, but all other places I will see you very, very soon.

Now, over the past few episodes, we have established that revolutions emerge from societies with sovereign regimes that were once successful. And not successful in the distant past, but successful quite recently, and quite recently successful because their political institutions modified and transformed with the times. It’s tough for a political apparatus to go even a single century without significant modification. Even something as apparently timeless as the British monarchy has only lasted all these centuries thanks to major changes to the monarchy — like, for example, then not having any real power anymore.

Here in the United States, we have this thing called the Constitution, which was ratified in 1788, but there have been, at minimum, like a half dozen major transformations to the prevailing constitutional regime over the past 230 odd years. I mean, the constitution that was ratified wasn’t even the Constitution that was in effect like 20 years later, they were already amending the hell out of it, and it’s been continually shifting to fit the structure of American society ever since.

Now, as we’ve discussed, the stable equilibrium of successful regimes is always dynamic and full of conflict. Political rules, structures, expectations, evolve, grow, and shift constantly. No successful regime is successful because they are static. It’s always seeing organic replacement of members of its ruling class, and resultant changes in methods and objectives of statecraft as the political regime tends to be representative of and align with the prevailing productive forces. As those forces shift and transform, the state has to do the same, while always maintaining this little laundry list of things that needs to do: balance the interests inside the ruling class, maintain stable revenue streams to cover expenses, keep up credit worthiness in the eyes of the banking system, and always, always, always keep a preponderance of force over all other potential political challengers.

But the various regimes we’ve been dealing with, the regimes that become ancien regimes, stopped being able to navigate such social change for whatever reason. The balance between innovation and tradition falters. Disequilibrium enters the system. Larger conflicts open up among the rival conflicts of the ruling class. Ambitious elites outside the in-favor group grow larger and more confident and more active, as our ancien regimes generate either resistance to their innovations, or frustration with their lack of innovations. New ideas enter the picture: either wholly new concepts and ways of thinking, or new ways of framing old political conflicts in abstract and apocalyptic terms. And just to touch back on this, because Americans love telling a story about the glorious perpetual uniformity of our constitutional system stretching back to the days of the founders… I mean, there was a whole ass civil war in the middle of all this, and the entire constitutional structure had to be renegotiated on the battlefield because the former regime was unable to reconcile the differences of the American ruling class.

Now, today we’re gonna talk about the moment in the buildup to a revolution when a regime facing unstable disequilibrium is hit by a major shock to the system. This is not the trigger point that unleashes revolution, but a shock that moves all the pieces into a hardened, immovable place, such that a revolution doesn’t have to break out, but the odds have tipped so mightily in its favor that it kind of seems unavoidable. These big shocks to faltering systems reveal all the fault lines and ruptures and broken pieces which will lead through a few final acts of mismanagement, stupidity, luck, ambition, and desperation towards revolution.

And these shocks are not a quick thing that happened just before the trigger lights everything up. All the things we’re gonna talk about today precede that trigger point by like two or three years, a weirdly consistent number as I found as I went through all of this. Every revolution is different though, and so I believe it will be profitable to go through the specifics of each revolution we covered in the series to identify what the great shakes were that took disequilibrium to full blown revolutionary potential and then assess where we are at.

So the outbreak of the first English Civil War in 1642, what begins the English Revolution, was preceded three years earlier by the first of our system shocks: this is the Bishop’s War of 1639. This is when Charles attempted to create religious uniformity in his kingdoms by imposing the Anglican Book of Common Prayer on the Scots.

Charles, launching the Bishop’s War in 1639, is almost the platonic ideal of the Great Idiot move. Political disequilibrium had been rising during his years of personal rule, but if he just hadn’t gotten into anything that stretched the crown’s resources too thin or provoked too much passionate resistance, his personal rule could have gone on, like, indefinitely, But instead, he voluntarily plunged into a war that provoked hardened resistance on multiple fronts simultaneously: religion, politics, finances, ethnicity, nationality; all of these questions were opened up all at once. The Bishop’s War shocked the political system from disequilibrium into hardening polarization that also gave all of Charles’ enemies the point of leverage They needed to pursue their ambitions for power, and that was money. Charles needed money to prosecute the Bishop’s War, and he was gonna have to come to them for money. And to get that money he was gonna have to recall Parliament. And when they reconvened, they planned to make Parliament the arena of revolution. So 1642 is made possible by the system shock in 1639.

Now it’s a little harder with the American Revolution to pinpoint the exact shock that made conflicts over colonial administration following the Seven Years War truly unresolvable, the exact moment when colonial resistance to Crown and Parliament’s innovations became a true pre-revolutionary crisis. But if we don’t overthink it too much, one does tend to land on the showdown over the Tea Act of 1773, the resultant Boston Tea Party and Intolerable Acts. In response to these final shocks, rhetoric on both sides escalated in truly mutually exclusive directions. On one side of the Atlantic, there was the need to defend the principle of parliamentary supremacy, and on the other side of the Atlantic, the need to defend the sacred rights of Englishmen. And though it’s often not talked about quite as much as the closing of Boston and other onerous trade restrictions, uh, the Quebec Act is actually one of the major shocks, because it threatened Virginia planters like George Washington, who were speculating in Ohio land as much as the other parts of the Intolerable Acts affected the hooligans of Boston. So all those correspondence committees,pan-colonial coalition builders and active organization of the militias to defend the colonists from threats not just from below or from beyond but from above began to be taken very seriously, which set up the powder alarms of 1774 and 1775. But the final system shock to the American colonial regime came in May of 1773 with the Tea Act. It was, after all, extremely downhill from.

Now if the American Revolution is a bit nebulous about the precise moment of the system shock, the French Revolution can be drilled down to a very specific date. That date is August the eighth, 1786. This is the day Controller-General Calonne went to King Louis XVI and said, sir, we’re stony broke. We simply don’t have the money to pay our bills anymore. Opposition elements inside the French ruling class, particularly the rising Robe Nobility, had been resisting political, economic, and administrative reforms for a good fifteen years. But as awareness of the Crown’s financial distress circulated, they braced for what was sure to be the strongest push for those kinds of reforms yet, at a time when they had the best chance of resisting that push, because they wielded both the material resources and political rhetoric necessary to force a constitutional settlement on the Crown. And the response to the financial crisis — the desperation of the Crown, the ambition of the Robe Nobles and their incompatible rhetorical claims — drove France in to a political crisis that opened in the summer of 1786, just as a social crisis was breaking out that would snowball into 1789. But I don’t think that hail storms and bad harvests trigger the French Revolution absent the stunning shock that hit the system on August the eighth, 1780.

Now the Haitian Revolution was intimately tied to events in France, so much so that when we go looking for the pre-revolutionary shock, that would shatter the web of tension in Saint-Domingue, the answer is just… the French Revolution, As we saw repeatedly during the series on Haiti, events in Saint-Domingue were determined by the arrival of the latest news from France. The big whites of Saint-Domingue followed events in France closely, and when those events moved towards the Day of the Tiles in 1788, the subsequent call for the Estates-General, questions about what sort of representation the population of the colony should have broke out everywhere. The Big Whites started talking independence, talk that scared the hell outta the free people of color in the colony, as they knew full well that the Big Whites looked enviously at the young United States, which was a closed republic of landed white oligarchs defending slavery and answering only to themselves.

This created the conditions of an outright civil war between the Big Whites and the free people of color in the colony, as the free people of color could not and would not allow a Declaration of Independence in the name of racial apartheid to go through. These irreconcilable conflicts triggered by the French Revolution in 1789 — that’s the big shock here — made possible the real revolution that was set in motion in 1791, the slave insurrection. So you can almost say here that August the eighth, 1786 is doing double duty, because absent the French Revolution, there is no Haitian Revolution. At least, not the one we saw in our historical timeline.

Now, Spanish American Independence is very messy to explain because there’s multiple phases to those conflicts stretching out over like 25 years. But there was one big shock to the Spanish colonial empire in America, which as with Haiti, actually happened back in Europe. This is Napoleon’s invasion of Spain in 1807, which knocked off the Bourbon Monarchy and created absolute havoc in all Spanish jurisdictions. Up until that point, all the revolutionary hopes of people like Francisco de Miranda and young Simón Bolívar were proving hopelessly quixotic. The forces of prevailing order were simply too strong. But the catastrophic impact of the Napoleonic conquest in the Peninsular War so completely reshuffled the political alignments in the Americas that those dual axes of power we talked about, liberals against conservatives and centralists against federalists, saw each of those four factions come out about as strong as all the others. Now, events in Spanish America do not move in quick linear fashion towards revolutionary victory, but the shock of Napoleon opening up his bleeding ulcer in Spain in 1807 created the conditions against which potential revolutionary triggers could actually trigger a revolution. And one need only look at the spectacular failure of Miranda’s expedition as late as 1806 to see how important the Napoleonic invasion of 1807 was to the possibility of revolutionary action in Spanish America.

Now, when I went looking for the shock to the system of the French Revolution of 1830, I looked and I looked, and I was just striking out. Couldn’t find a war, not an economic crisis, not even really a financial crisis. There didn’t seem to be anything that looked like a great shock to the system the way that these things played out in other revolutions.

Until it dawned on me that the shock to the system came on September the 16th, 1824, and this is when Louis XVIII died and the Comte d’Artois ascended to the throne as King Charles X. The revolution of 1830 was so completely and thoroughly about Charles himself that his elevation to power was in and of itself the final shock to the Restoration Bourbons, a final shock that they didn’t survive. Now, the north star of his elder brother, Louie XVIII, had almost literally been maintained political equilibrium at all costs. It’s why Louis XVIII died with a crown on his head, and his brother did not. After Charles X came to power, France advanced rapidly towards disequilibrium and then revolution just simply by the very presence and behavior of Charles X. After he arrived, the incompatible and apocalyptic rhetoric on both sides of the political divide exploded in mutually exclusive directions by the late 1820s. Charles believed he was tasked with restoring a traditional order ordained by God; the liberals believed they had to defend the rights they had won through hard years of war and revolution and refused to give back. I’d venture to say that 1830 was likely the most avoidable of all the revolutions we’ve covered. Having even a slightly less combatively provocative monarch on the throne, the Kingdom of France sails through the summer of 1830 with nary a barricade in sight.

Now, one might argue that 1848 was just as avoidable, and indeed Francois Guizot’s reaction to the Banquet Campaign was an act of almost incomprehensible self-sabotage. But unlike 1830, Europe in 1848 had been laboring for a few years under a system shock caused by what we would often consider to be the traditional causes of modern revolution: economic and social upheavals tearing their inadequate political regimes asunder. I mean, the hungry forties were a thing. Crop failures and the potato famine led to a humanitarian crisis, which put pressure on the consumer economy, which triggered a business recession, which triggered worker layoffs and then, finally, that great split atom of revolutionary chaos, a financial crisis for the state, as tests to the credit-worthiness of the conservative regimes of Europe forced them to make concessions to those whose money they needed to survive. So the shock to the system that made 1848 possible arrived around 1846, with widespread crop failures and the cascading effects thereof.

Now, our series on the Paris Commune was really two revolutions in quick succession. The first was the overthrow of the Second Empire and the Declaration of the Third Republic, the other was the Revolt of Paris and the Declaration of the Commune. The political disequilibrium of the Second Empire had metastasized after Napoleon III’s run of success in the 1850s gave way to his run of failures in the 1860s. And even absent the Franco-Prussian War, the liberal opposition to Napoleon III was riding so high by the late 1860s that it’s kind of hard to not see France ending up with institutions that look an awful lot like the Third Republic one way or the other, whether there was a titular figurehead monarch or not. But history goes the way history goes, and the Franco-Prussian War did happen, and even though this particular shock did not proceed its revolution by years like all the other examples, the Franco-Prussian War is when the political dynamic changed so thoroughly that revolution became possible, and then probable, and then, an accomplished fact. So the Franco Prussian war is the shock to the system.

But the other revolution nested inside the overthrow of the Second Empire is the Paris Commune, and its intractable political conflict with leaders of the newly proclaimed Third Republic. This was rooted in the Siege of Paris; that was the shock. The experience of the Parisians during the siege, their isolation and estrangement from the rest of France, coupled with the not wholly unjustified belief that the rest of France was happily and purposefully sacrificing them to the Germans… it radicalized them, polarized relations between them and the leaders of the Third Republic, such that when the siege was lifted, there was very little common ground for anyone to stand on. There was very little common ground anyone wanted to stand on.

Now, of all our Great Idiots of History, I gotta say, I think Porfirio Díaz was the best of the worst. He was the least dumb idiot of them all. He was extremely gifted at creating and maintaining stable political equilibrium in Mexico. And in 19th century Mexico, that’s no mean feat. But by the time the 20th century rolled around, old Porfirio had lost his nimble edge after running into a question he would not answer, possibly because he could not answer: the question of who would succeed him in power. It was the succession question more than anything else that unraveled the Porfiriato, because with the political and economic and geographic factions of the Mexican ruling class balanced so delicately, the minute Díaz named a successor that represented one of those factions, all the others were going to be very angry. To say nothing of the possibility of naming a successor more popular than he was, which might result in his immediate overthrow — that’s why he stayed away from Bernardo Reyes. So Díaz stalled. He tilted this way, while leaning that way, and in the end got so focused on avoiding naming a successor who was too popular that he named Ramón Corral, who everyone hated, which turned out to be even worse. Then, as economic and social upheavals rocked Mexico in circumstances very similar to 1848, Diaz himself dropped the final shock into the system: this is the Creelman Interview of 1908, where he said, “I won’t seek reelection in 1910.” This interview created a zero sum game contest for the presidency of 1910, pitting every Mexican faction against every other Mexican faction that none could afford to lose. And then Díaz changed his mind and ran for reelection in 1910, but by then, too many people were too committed to succeeding him to allow him to not be succeeded.

Now finally with the Russia series, we talked actually about two great revolutions: 1905 and 1917. And the shock to the system in both cases was disaster in foreign war. 1905 was caused by the massive unforced error that is the Russo-Japanese war, which very nicely brings us full circle: a full revolution, back to Charles I and the Bishop’s War. In both cases, we got a military conflict launched by the sovereign thanks to a mix of hubris, stupidity, and myopia that rebounds so spectacularly in their faces that it absolutely shatters the legitimate foundations of their respective regimes. Now, World War I wasn’t quite so specifically Nikki’s fault — though it is fun to remember that he got into World War I, partly because he believed it would undercut revolutionary threats that had been escalating prior to the war.

(Good job there, didn’t work.)

But in both 1905 and 1917, the shock of defeats, the mismanagement and the ineptitude, created huge anti-regime coalitions ranging from conservative nobles to bomb-throwing anarchists, all of whom were so frustrated by the government’s stupidity the disequilibrium actually passed into a new political equilibrium that coalesced outside the infinitesimally small inner circle of the tsar’s nuclear family. Like, there was a new kind of equilibrium that had emerged from World War I — it just excluded Nicholas. So very clearly in both 1905 and 1917, the expectation of quick military victory giving way to prolonged humiliations and defeat are what shocked an already unstable autocratic system into revolutionary upheaval.

Now, an observation we can make here after reviewing all of this is that almost no two revolutions faced identical shocks to their respective systems. There is very clearly not one weird trick for shocking an already shaky system into revolution.

Now, war is a pretty good culprit in all of this, we do see this repeatedly:in Stuart England and Romanov Russia, both proactively started wars that undid them. The Spanish American Empire also got shocked by a war, but they were invaded, conquered, and occupied by an outside force, that’s a very different thing. Now the Franco-Prussian war was more similar to Stuart England and Romanov Russia, and was absolutely the thing that loaded the Second Empire into its deathbed. So for those four revolutions, I think war really is kind of the answer.

But war is not always the answer. The French Revolution, the greatest revolution of them all, was not shocked by a war. There was no war to be had. It was all about a state financial crisis that was so bad the French couldn’t even do wars anymore. The American Revolution was meanwhile just about intolerable administrative reforms, it also had nothing to do with the war. The Haitian Revolution was triggered by the collapse of its home government, not unlike Spanish America, but in this case, it was not caused by invasion and occupation, just good old homegrown chaos. The Revolution of 1830 came down almost entirely to the conduct of the individual monarch, had nothing to do with anything but Charles. 1848 saw widespread economic and social distress that outstripped the ability of the European regimes to cope. And then finally, Porfirian Mexico followed 1848-style social problems with financial panics and recessions, but was mainly about a regime unable to answer the question of succession, which is the one time we really saw something like a succession crisis trigger a revolution in the whole series. Which surprises me because the history of Rome was so full of revolts and insurrections and revolutions surrounding succession time.

But whether the shock was military or economic or political, when it came, the effect was the same, and that’s the point. Competing factions in the ruling class polarized away from mere disequilibrium into something far more combative. Because in all the cases, from the Bishop’s war to World War I, the regime was exposed as weak, ineffectual, and incompetent, that’s what the shock does. There was now blood in the water and ambitious elites see a golden opportunity to grow their power and authority at the expense of the weak and ineffectual and incompetent sovereign. The shock to the system means that it now looks like a very good time to strike, the time to risk it all, rise up and attack, instead of meekly backing down in the face of the forces of traditional order. Because more than anything else, it was no longer clear that the sovereign held that all important preponderance of force. And critically, as we talked about last week, the breakaway faction of the ruling class looking to capitalize on the regime’s apparent weakness was now armed with new ideas and theories and phrases that elevated their struggle from mere self-interest up into the lofty realms of liberty and rights and justice.

They staked their lives in fortunes and sacred honor to the idea that they fought for more than just a refusal to pay new taxes. And when those kind of lofty motives, that lofty rhetoric, meet the opportunity created by a shock to the system and the awareness that the regime is now weak and ineffectual and incompetent, well, backing down becomes as unthinkable as standing up had once been.

Next week, the people are going to start standing up. And things are about to start getting out of hand. Appendix 5 is trigger time — when all the kindling has been laid, fuel has been piled up, and the sparks are flying all over the place. And there have been plenty of times in history where even at this late hour, even when an unstable regime has been hit by heavy shock to the system, revolution still does not break out because the final triggers don’t hit just right. But we’re not here to talk about any of those.

Because, what’s the fun in that?